|
|
strata; and in this shaft, on the side from which the hill slopes,
|
|
|
smooth and flatten a space one palm wide from the top to the bottom;
|
|
|
and after some time this smooth portion made on the side of the
|
|
|
shaft, will show plainly which part of the hill is moving.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CIV.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
771.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The cracks in walls will never be parallel unless the part of the
|
|
|
wall that separates from the remainder does not slip down.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHAT IS THE LAW BY WHICH BUILDINGS HAVE STABILITY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The stability of buildings is the result of the contrary law to the
|
|
|
two former cases. That is to say that the walls must be all built up
|
|
|
equally, and by degrees, to equal heights all round the building,
|
|
|
and the whole thickness at once, whatever kind of walls they may be.
|
|
|
And although a thin wall dries more quickly than a thick one it will
|
|
|
not necessarily give way under the added weight day by day and thus,
|
|
|
[16] although a thin wall dries more quickly than a thick one, it
|
|
|
will not give way under the weight which the latter may acquire from
|
|
|
day to day. Because if double the amount of it dries in one day, one
|
|
|
of double the thickness will dry in two days or thereabouts; thus
|
|
|
the small addition of weight will be balanced by the smaller
|
|
|
difference of time [18].
|
|
|
|
|
|
The adversary says that _a_ which projects, slips down.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And here the adversary says that _r_ slips and not _c_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW TO PROGNOSTICATE THE CAUSES OF CRACKS IN ANY SORT OF WALL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The part of the wall which does not slip is that in which the
|
|
|
obliquity projects and overhangs the portion which has parted from
|
|
|
it and slipped down.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE SITUATION OF FOUNDATIONS AND IN WHAT PLACES THEY ARE A CAUSE
|
|
|
OF RUIN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the crevice in the wall is wider at the top than at the bottom,
|
|
|
it is a manifest sign, that the cause of the fissure in the wall is
|
|
|
remote from the perpendicular line through the crevice.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Lines 1-5 refer to Pl. CV, No. 2. Line 9 _alle due
|
|
|
anteciedete_, see on the same page.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Lines 16-18. The translation of this is doubtful, and the meaning in
|
|
|
any case very obscure.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Lines 19-23 are on the right hand margin close to the two sketches
|
|
|
on Pl. CII, No. 3.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
772.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF CRACKS IN WALLS, WHICH ARE WIDE AT THE BOTTOM AND NARROW AT THE
|
|
|
TOP AND OF THEIR CAUSES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That wall which does not dry uniformly in an equal time, always
|
|
|
cracks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A wall though of equal thickness will not dry with equal quickness
|
|
|
if it is not everywhere in contact with the same medium. Thus, if
|
|
|
one side of a wall were in contact with a damp slope and the other
|
|
|
were in contact with the air, then this latter side would remain of
|
|
|
the same size as before; that side which dries in the air will
|
|
|
shrink or diminish and the side which is kept damp will not dry. And
|
|
|
the dry portion will break away readily from the damp portion
|
|
|
because the damp part not shrinking in the same proportion does not
|
|
|
cohere and follow the movement of the part which dries continuously.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF ARCHED CRACKS, WIDE AT THE TOP, AND NARROW BELOW.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Arched cracks, wide at the top and narrow below are found in
|
|
|
walled-up doors, which shrink more in their height than in their
|
|
|
breadth, and in proportion as their height is greater than their
|
|
|
width, and as the joints of the mortar are more numerous in the
|
|
|
height than in the width.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The crack diminishes less in _r o_ than in _m n_, in proportion as
|
|
|
there is less material between _r_ and _o_ than between _n_ and _m_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Any crack made in a concave wall is wide below and narrow at the
|
|
|
top; and this originates, as is here shown at _b c d_, in the side
|
|
|
figure.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. That which gets wet increases in proportion to the moisture it
|
|
|
imbibes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. And a wet object shrinks, while drying, in proportion to the
|
|
|
amount of moisture which evaporates from it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The text of this passage is reproduced in facsimile on
|
|
|
Pl. CVI to the left. L. 36-40 are written inside the sketch No. 2.
|
|
|
L. 41-46 are partly written over the sketch No. 3 to which they
|
|
|
refer.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
773.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE CAUSES OF FISSURES IN [THE WALLS OF] PUBLIC AND PRIVATE
|
|
|
BUILDINGS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The walls give way in cracks, some of which are more or less
|
|
|
vertical and others are oblique. The cracks which are in a vertical
|
|
|
direction are caused by the joining of new walls, with old walls,
|
|
|
whether straight or with indentations fitting on to those of the old
|
|
|
wall; for, as these indentations cannot bear the too great weight of
|
|
|
the wall added on to them, it is inevitable that they should break,
|
|
|
and give way to the settling of the new wall, which will shrink one
|
|
|
braccia in every ten, more or less, according to the greater or
|
|
|
smaller quantity of mortar used between the stones of the masonry,
|
|
|
and whether this mortar is more or less liquid. And observe, that
|
|
|
the walls should always be built first and then faced with the
|
|
|
stones intended to face them. For, if you do not proceed thus, since
|
|
|
the wall settles more than the stone facing, the projections left on
|
|
|
the sides of the wall must inevitably give way; because the stones
|
|
|
used for facing the wall being larger than those over which they are
|
|
|
laid, they will necessarily have less mortar laid between the
|
|
|
joints, and consequently they settle less; and this cannot happen if
|
|
|
the facing is added after the wall is dry.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_a b_ the new wall, _c_ the old wall, which has already settled; and
|
|
|
the part _a b_ settles afterwards, although _a_, being founded on
|
|
|
_c_, the old wall, cannot possibly break, having a stable foundation
|
|
|
on the old wall. But only the remainder _b_ of the new wall will
|
|
|
break away, because it is built from top to bottom of the building;
|
|
|
and the remainder of the new wall will overhang the gap above the
|
|
|
wall that has sunk.
|
|
|
|
|
|
774.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A new tower founded partly on old masonry.
|
|
|
|
|
|
775.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF STONES WHICH DISJOIN THEMSELVES FROM THEIR MORTAR.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Stones laid in regular courses from bottom to top and built up with
|
|
|
an equal quantity of mortar settle equally throughout, when the
|
|
|
moisture that made the mortar soft evaporates.
|
|
|
|
|
|
By what is said above it is proved that the small extent of the new
|
|
|
wall between _A_ and _n_ will settle but little, in proportion to
|
|
|
the extent of the same wall between _c_ and _d_. The proportion will
|
|
|
in fact be that of the thinness of the mortar in relation to the
|
|
|
number of courses or to the quantity of mortar laid between the
|
|
|
stones above the different levels of the old wall.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CV, No. 1. The top of the tower is wanting in
|
|
|
this reproduction, and with it the letter _n_ which, in the
|
|
|
original, stands above the letter _A_ over the top of the tower,
|
|
|
while _c_ stands perpendicularly over _d_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
776.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This wall will break under the arch _e f_, because the seven whole
|
|
|
square bricks are not sufficient to sustain the spring of the arch
|
|
|
placed on them. And these seven bricks will give way in their middle
|
|
|
exactly as appears in _a b_. The reason is, that the brick _a_ has
|
|
|
above it only the weight _a k_, whilst the last brick under the arch
|
|
|
has above it the weight _c d x a_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_c d_ seems to press on the arch towards the abutment at the point
|
|
|
_p_ but the weight _p o_ opposes resistence to it, whence the whole
|
|
|
pressure is transmitted to the root of the arch. Therefore the foot
|
|
|
of the arch acts like 7 6, which is more than double of _x z_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
II.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON FISSURES IN NICHES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
777.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON FISSURES IN NICHES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An arch constructed on a semicircle and bearing weights on the two
|
|
|
opposite thirds of its curve will give way at five points of the
|
|
|
curve. To prove this let the weights be at _n m_ which will break
|
|
|
the arch _a_, _b_, _f_. I say that, by the foregoing, as the
|
|
|
extremities _c_ and _a_ are equally pressed upon by the thrust _n_,
|
|
|
it follows, by the 5th, that the arch will give way at the point
|
|
|
which is furthest from the two forces acting on them and that is the
|
|
|
middle _e_. The same is to be understood of the opposite curve, _d g
|
|
|
b_; hence the weights _n m_ must sink, but they cannot sink by the
|
|
|
7th, without coming closer together, and they cannot come together
|
|
|
unless the extremities of the arch between them come closer, and if
|
|
|
these draw together the crown of the arch must break; and thus the
|
|
|
arch will give way in two places as was at first said &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I ask, given a weight at _a_ what counteracts it in the direction
|
|
|
_n_ _f_ and by what weight must the weight at _f_ be counteracted.
|
|
|
|
|
|
778.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE SHRINKING OF DAMP BODIES OF DIFFERENT THICKNESS AND WIDTH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The window _a_ is the cause of the crack at _b_; and this crack is
|
|
|
increased by the pressure of _n_ and _m_ which sink or penetrate
|
|
|
into the soil in which foundations are built more than the lighter
|
|
|
portion at _b_. Besides, the old foundation under _b_ has already
|
|
|
settled, and this the piers _n_ and _m_ have not yet done. Hence the
|
|
|
part _b_ does not settle down perpendicularly; on the contrary, it
|
|
|
is thrown outwards obliquely, and it cannot on the contrary be
|
|
|
thrown inwards, because a portion like this, separated from the main
|
|
|
wall, is larger outside than inside and the main wall, where it is
|
|
|
broken, is of the same shape and is also larger outside than inside;
|
|
|
therefore, if this separate portion were to fall inwards the larger
|
|
|
would have to pass through the smaller--which is impossible. Hence
|
|
|
it is evident that the portion of the semicircular wall when
|
|
|
disunited from the main wall will be thrust outwards, and not
|
|
|
inwards as the adversary says.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When a dome or a half-dome is crushed from above by an excess of
|
|
|
weight the vault will give way, forming a crack which diminishes
|
|
|
towards the top and is wide below, narrow on the inner side and wide
|
|
|
outside; as is the case with the outer husk of a pomegranate,
|
|
|
divided into many parts lengthwise; for the more it is pressed in
|
|
|
the direction of its length, that part of the joints will open most,
|
|
|
which is most distant from the cause of the pressure; and for that
|
|
|
reason the arches of the vaults of any apse should never be more
|
|
|
loaded than the arches of the principal building. Because that which
|
|
|
weighs most, presses most on the parts below, and they sink into the
|
|
|
foundations; but this cannot happen to lighter structures like the
|
|
|
said apses.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The figure on Pl. CV, No. 4 belongs to the first
|
|
|
paragraph of this passage, lines 1-14; fig. 5 is sketched by the
|
|
|
side of lines l5--and following. The sketch below of a pomegranate
|
|
|
refers to line 22. The drawing fig. 6 is, in the original, over line
|
|
|
37 and fig. 7 over line 54.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Which of these two cubes will shrink the more uniformly: the cube
|
|
|
_A_ resting on the pavement, or the cube _b_ suspended in the air,
|
|
|
when both cubes are equal in weight and bulk, and of clay mixed with
|
|
|
equal quantities of water?
|
|
|
|
|
|
The cube placed on the pavement diminishes more in height than in
|
|
|
breadth, which the cube above, hanging in the air, cannot do. Thus
|
|
|
it is proved. The cube shown above is better shown here below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The final result of the two cylinders of damp clay that is _a_ and
|
|
|
_b_ will be the pyramidal figures below _c_ and _d_. This is proved
|
|
|
thus: The cylinder _a_ resting on block of stone being made of clay
|
|
|
mixed with a great deal of water will sink by its weight, which
|
|
|
presses on its base, and in proportion as it settles and spreads all
|
|
|
the parts will be somewhat nearer to the base because that is
|
|
|
charged with the whole weight.
|
|
|
|
|
|
III.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE NATURE OF THE ARCH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
779.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHAT IS AN ARCH?
|
|
|
|
|
|
The arch is nothing else than a force originated by two weaknesses,
|
|
|
for the arch in buildings is composed of two segments of a circle,
|
|
|
each of which being very weak in itself tends to fall; but as each
|
|
|
opposes this tendency in the other, the two weaknesses combine to
|
|
|
form one strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE KIND OF PRESSURE IN ARCHES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
As the arch is a composite force it remains in equilibrium because
|
|
|
the thrust is equal from both sides; and if one of the segments
|
|
|
weighs more than the other the stability is lost, because the
|
|
|
greater pressure will outweigh the lesser.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF DISTRIBUTING THE PRESSURE ABOVE AN ARCH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Next to giving the segments of the circle equal weight it is
|
|
|
necessary to load them equally, or you will fall into the same
|
|
|
defect as before.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHERE AN ARCH BREAKS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An arch breaks at the part which lies below half way from the
|
|
|
centre.
|
|
|
|
|
|
SECOND RUPTURE OF THE ARCH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the excess of weight be placed in the middle of the arch at the
|
|
|
point _a_, that weight tends to fall towards _b_, and the arch
|
|
|
breaks at 2/3 of its height at _c e_; and _g e_ is as many times
|
|
|
stronger than _e a_, as _m o_ goes into _m n_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON ANOTHER CAUSE OF RUIN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The arch will likewise give way under a transversal thrust, for when
|
|
|
the charge is not thrown directly on the foot of the arch, the arch
|
|
|
lasts but a short time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
780.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE STRENGTH OF THE ARCH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The way to give stability to the arch is to fill the spandrils with
|
|
|
good masonry up to the level of its summit.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE LOADING OF ROUND ARCHES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE PROPER MANNER OF LOADING THE POINTED ARCH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE EVIL EFFECTS OF LOADING THE POINTED ARCH DIRECTLY ABOVE ITS
|
|
|
CROWN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE DAMAGE DONE TO THE POINTED ARCH BY THROWING THE PRESSURE ON
|
|
|
THE FLANKS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An arch of small curve is safe in itself, but if it be heavily
|
|
|
charged, it is necessary to strengthen the flanks well. An arch of a
|
|
|
very large curve is weak in itself, and stronger if it be charged,
|
|
|
and will do little harm to its abutments, and its places of giving
|
|
|
way are _o p_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Inside the large figure on the righi is the note: _Da
|
|
|
pesare la forza dell' archo_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
781.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE REMEDY FOR EARTHQUAKES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The arch which throws its pressure perpendicularly on the abutments
|
|
|
will fulfil its function whatever be its direction, upside down,
|
|
|
sideways or upright.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The arch will not break if the chord of the outer arch does not
|
|
|
touch the inner arch. This is manifest by experience, because
|
|
|
whenever the chord _a o n_ of the outer arch _n r a_ approaches the
|
|
|
inner arch _x b y_ the arch will be weak, and it will be weaker in
|
|
|
proportion as the inner arch passes beyond that chord. When an arch
|
|
|
is loaded only on one side the thrust will press on the top of the
|
|
|
other side and be transmitted to the spring of the arch on that
|
|
|
side; and it will break at a point half way between its two
|
|
|
extremes, where it is farthest from the chord.
|
|
|
|
|
|
782.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A continuous body which has been forcibly bent into an arch, thrusts
|
|
|
in the direction of the straight line, which it tends to recover.
|
|
|
|
|
|
783.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In an arch judiciously weighted the thrust is oblique, so that the
|
|
|
triangle _c n b_ has no weight upon it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
784.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I here ask what weight will be needed to counterpoise and resist the
|
|
|
tendency of each of these arches to give way?
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The two lower sketches are taken from the MS. S. K. M.
|
|
|
III, 10a; they have there no explanatory text.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
785.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE STRENGTH OF THE ARCH IN ARCHITECTURE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The stability of the arch built by an architect resides in the tie
|
|
|
and in the flanks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE POSITION OF THE TIE IN THE ABOVE NAMED ARCH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The position of the tie is of the same importance at the beginning
|
|
|
of the arch and at the top of the perpendicular pier on which it
|
|
|
rests. This is proved by the 2nd "of supports" which says: that part
|
|
|
of a support has least resistance which is farthest from its solid
|
|
|
attachment; hence, as the top of the pier is farthest from the
|
|
|
middle of its true foundation and the same being the case at the
|
|
|
opposite extremities of the arch which are the points farthest from
|
|
|
the middle, which is really its [upper] attachment, we have
|
|
|
concluded that the tie _a b_ requires to be in such a position as
|
|
|
that its opposite ends are between the four above-mentioned
|
|
|
extremes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The adversary says that this arch must be more than half a circle,
|
|
|
and that then it will not need a tie, because then the ends will not
|
|
|
thrust outwards but inwards, as is seen in the excess at _a c_, _b
|
|
|
d_. To this it must be answered that this would be a very poor
|
|
|
device, for three reasons. The first refers to the strength of the
|
|
|
arch, since it is proved that the circular parallel being composed
|
|
|
of two semicircles will only break where these semicircles cross
|
|
|
each other, as is seen in the figure _n m;_ besides this it follows
|
|
|
that there is a wider space between the extremes of the semicircle
|
|
|
than between the plane of the walls; the third reason is that the
|
|
|
weight placed to counterbalance the strength of the arch diminishes
|
|
|
in proportion as the piers of the arch are wider than the space
|
|
|
between the piers. Fourthly in proportion as the parts at _c a b d_
|
|
|
turn outwards, the piers are weaker to support the arch above them.
|
|
|
The 5th is that all the material and weight of the arch which are in
|
|
|
excess of the semicircle are useless and indeed mischievous; and
|
|
|
here it is to be noted that the weight placed above the arch will be
|
|
|
more likely to break the arch at _a b_, where the curve of the
|
|
|
excess begins that is added to the semicircle, than if the pier were
|
|
|
straight up to its junction with the semicircle [spring of the
|
|
|
arch].
|
|
|
|
|
|
AN ARCH LOADED OVER THE CROWN WILL GIVE WAY AT THE LEFT HAND AND
|
|
|
RIGHT HAND QUARTERS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This is proved by the 7th of this which says: The opposite ends of
|
|
|
the support are equally pressed upon by the weight suspended to
|
|
|
them; hence the weight shown at _f_ is felt at _b c_, that is half
|
|
|
at each extremity; and by the third which says: in a support of
|
|
|
equal strength [throughout] that portion will give way soonest which
|
|
|
is farthest from its attachment; whence it follows that _d_ being
|
|
|
equally distant from _f, e_ .....
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the centering of the arch does not settle as the arch settles,
|
|
|
the mortar, as it dries, will shrink and detach itself from the
|
|
|
bricks between which it was laid to keep them together; and as it
|
|
|
thus leaves them disjoined the vault will remain loosely built, and
|
|
|
the rains will soon destroy it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
786.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE STRENGTH AND NATURE OF ARCHES, AND WHERE THEY ARE STRONG OR
|
|
|
WEAK; AND THE SAME AS TO COLUMNS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That part of the arch which is nearer to the horizontal offers least
|
|
|
resistance to the weight placed on it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the triangle _a z n_, by settling, drives backwards the 2/3 of
|
|
|
each 1/2 circle that is _a s_ and in the same way _z m_, the reason
|
|
|
is that _a_ is perpendicularly over _b_ and so likewise _z_ is above
|
|
|
_f_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Either half of an arch, if overweighted, will break at 2/3 of its
|
|
|
height, the point which corresponds to the perpendicular line above
|
|
|
the middle of its bases, as is seen at _a b_; and this happens
|
|
|
because the weight tends to fall past the point _r_.--And if,
|
|
|
against its nature it should tend to fall towards the point _s_ the
|
|
|
arch _n s_ would break precisely in its middle. If the arch _n s_
|
|
|
were of a single piece of timber, if the weight placed at _n_ should
|
|
|
tend to fall in the line _n m_, the arch would break in the middle
|
|
|
of the arch _e m_, otherwise it will break at one third from the top
|
|
|
at the point a because from _a_ to _n_ the arch is nearer to the
|
|
|
horizontal than from _a_ to _o_ and from _o_ to _s_, in proportion
|
|
|
as _p t_ is greater than _t n_, _a o_ will be stronger than _a n_
|
|
|
and likewise in proportion as _s o_ is stronger than _o a_, _r p_
|
|
|
will be greater than _p t_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The arch which is doubled to four times of its thickness will bear
|
|
|
four times the weight that the single arch could carry, and more in
|
|
|
proportion as the diameter of its thickness goes a smaller number of
|
|
|
times into its length. That is to say that if the thickness of the
|
|
|
single arch goes ten times into its length, the thickness of the
|
|
|
doubled arch will go five times into its length. Hence as the
|
|
|
thickness of the double arch goes only half as many times into its
|
|
|
length as that of the single arch does, it is reasonable that it
|
|
|
should carry half as much more weight as it would have to carry if
|
|
|
it were in direct proportion to the single arch. Hence as this
|
|
|
double arch has 4 times the thickness of the single arch, it would
|
|
|
seem that it ought to bear 4 times the weight; but by the above rule
|
|
|
it is shown that it will bear exactly 8 times as much.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT PIER, WHICH is CHARGED MOST UNEQUALLY, WILL SOONEST GIVE WAY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The column _c b_, being charged with an equal weight, [on each side]
|
|
|
will be most durable, and the other two outward columns require on
|
|
|
the part outside of their centre as much pressure as there is inside
|
|
|
of their centre, that is, from the centre of the column, towards the
|
|
|
middle of the arch.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Arches which depend on chains for their support will not be very
|
|
|
durable.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT ARCH WILL BE OF LONGER DURATION WHICH HAS A GOOD ABUTMENT
|
|
|
OPPOSED TO ITS THRUST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The arch itself tends to fall. If the arch be 30 braccia and the
|
|
|
interval between the walls which carry it be 20, we know that 30
|
|
|
cannot pass through the 20 unless 20 becomes likewise 30. Hence the
|
|
|
arch being crushed by the excess of weight, and the walls offering
|
|
|
insufficient resistance, part, and afford room between them, for the
|
|
|
fall of the arch.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But if you do not wish to strengthen the arch with an iron tie you
|
|
|
must give it such abutments as can resist the thrust; and you can do
|
|
|
this thus: fill up the spandrels _m n_ with stones, and direct the
|
|
|
lines of the joints between them to the centre of the circle of the
|
|
|
arch, and the reason why this makes the arch durable is this. We
|
|
|
know very well that if the arch is loaded with an excess of weight
|
|
|
above its quarter as _a b_, the wall _f g_ will be thrust outwards
|
|
|
because the arch would yield in that direction; if the other quarter
|
|
|
_b c_ were loaded, the wall _f g_ would be thrust inwards, if it
|
|
|
were not for the line of stones _x y_ which resists this.
|
|
|
|
|
|
787.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PLAN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Here it is shown how the arches made in the side of the octagon
|
|
|
thrust the piers of the angles outwards, as is shown by the line _h
|
|
|
c_ and by the line _t d_ which thrust out the pier _m_; that is they
|
|
|
tend to force it away from the centre of such an octagon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
788.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An Experiment to show that a weight placed on an arch does not
|
|
|
discharge itself entirely on its columns; on the contrary the
|
|
|
greater the weight placed on the arches, the less the arch transmits
|
|
|
the weight to the columns. The experiment is the following. Let a
|
|
|
man be placed on a steel yard in the middle of the shaft of a well,
|
|
|
then let him spread out his hands and feet between the walls of the
|
|
|
well, and you will see him weigh much less on the steel yard; give
|
|
|
him a weight on the shoulders, you will see by experiment, that the
|
|
|
greater the weight you give him the greater effort he will make in
|
|
|
spreading his arms and legs, and in pressing against the wall and
|
|
|
the less weight will be thrown on the steel yard.
|
|
|
|
|
|
IV.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON FOUNDATIONS, THE NATURE OF THE GROUND AND SUPPORTS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
789.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The first and most important thing is stability.
|
|
|
|
|
|
As to the foundations of the component parts of temples and other
|
|
|
public buildings, the depths of the foundations must bear the same
|
|
|
proportions to each other as the weight of material which is to be
|
|
|
placed upon them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Every part of the depth of earth in a given space is composed of
|
|
|
layers, and each layer is composed of heavier or lighter materials,
|
|
|
the lowest being the heaviest. And this can be proved, because these
|
|
|
layers have been formed by the sediment from water carried down to
|
|
|
the sea, by the current of rivers which flow into it. The heaviest
|
|
|
part of this sediment was that which was first thrown down, and so
|
|
|
on by degrees; and this is the action of water when it becomes
|
|
|
stagnant, having first brought down the mud whence it first flowed.
|
|
|
And such layers of soil are seen in the banks of rivers, where their
|
|
|
constant flow has cut through them and divided one slope from the
|
|
|
other to a great depth; where in gravelly strata the waters have run
|
|
|
off, the materials have, in consequence, dried and been converted
|
|
|
into hard stone, and this happened most in what was the finest mud;
|
|
|
whence we conclude that every portion of the surface of the earth
|
|
|
was once at the centre of the earth, and _vice_versa_ &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
790.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The heaviest part of the foundations of buildings settles most, and
|
|
|
leaves the lighter part above it separated from it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And the soil which is most pressed, if it be porous yields most.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You should always make the foundations project equally beyond the
|
|
|
weight of the walls and piers, as shown at _m a b_. If you do as
|
|
|
many do, that is to say if you make a foundation of equal width from
|
|
|
the bottom up to the surface of the ground, and charge it above with
|
|
|
unequal weights, as shown at _b e_ and at _e o_, at the part of the
|
|
|
foundation at _b e_, the pier of the angle will weigh most and
|
|
|
thrust its foundation downwards, which the wall at _e o_ will not
|
|
|
do; since it does not cover the whole of its foundation, and
|
|
|
therefore thrusts less heavily and settles less. Hence, the pier _b
|
|
|
e_ in settling cracks and parts from the wall _e o_. This may be
|
|
|
seen in most buildings which are cracked round the piers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
791.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The window _a_ is well placed under the window _c_, and the window
|
|
|
_b_ is badly placed under the pier _d_, because this latter is
|
|
|
without support and foundation; mind therefore never to make a break
|
|
|
under the piers between the windows.
|
|
|
|
|
|
792.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SUPPORTS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A pillar of which the thickness is increased will gain more than its
|
|
|
due strength, in direct proportion to what its loses in relative
|
|
|
height.
|
|
|
|
|
|
EXAMPLE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If a pillar should be nine times as high as it is broad--that is to
|
|
|
say, if it is one braccio thick, according to rule it should be nine
|
|
|
braccia high--then, if you place 100 such pillars together in a mass
|
|
|
this will be ten braccia broad and 9 high; and if the first pillar
|
|
|
could carry 10000 pounds the second being only about as high as it
|
|
|
is wide, and thus lacking 8 parts of its proper length, it, that is
|
|
|
to say, each pillar thus united, will bear eight times more than
|
|
|
when disconnected; that is to say, that if at first it would carry
|
|
|
ten thousand pounds, it would now carry 90 thousand.
|
|
|
|
|
|
V.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE RESISTANCE OF BEAMS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
793.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That angle will offer the greatest resistance which is most acute,
|
|
|
and the most obtuse will be the weakest.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The three smaller sketches accompany the text in the
|
|
|
original, but the larger one is not directly connected with it. It
|
|
|
is to be found on fol. 89a of the same Manuscript and there we read
|
|
|
in a note, written underneath, _coverchio della perdicha del
|
|
|
castello_ (roof of the flagstaff of the castle),--Compare also Pl.
|
|
|
XCIII, No. 1.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
794.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the beams and the weight _o_ are 100 pounds, how much weight will
|
|
|
be wanted at _ae_ to resist such a weight, that it may not fall
|
|
|
down?
|
|
|
|
|
|
795.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE LENGTH OF BEAMS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That beam which is more than 20 times as long as its greatest
|
|
|
thickness will be of brief duration and will break in half; and
|
|
|
remember, that the part built into the wall should be steeped in hot
|
|
|
pitch and filleted with oak boards likewise so steeped. Each beam
|
|
|
must pass through its walls and be secured beyond the walls with
|
|
|
sufficient chaining, because in consequence of earthquakes the beams
|
|
|
are often seen to come out of the walls and bring down the walls and
|
|
|
floors; whilst if they are chained they will hold the walls strongly
|
|
|
together and the walls will hold the floors. Again I remind you
|
|
|
never to put plaster over timber. Since by expansion and shrinking
|
|
|
of the timber produced by damp and dryness such floors often crack,
|
|
|
and once cracked their divisions gradually produce dust and an ugly
|
|
|
effect. Again remember not to lay a floor on beams supported on
|
|
|
arches; for, in time the floor which is made on beams settles
|
|
|
somewhat in the middle while that part of the floor which rests on
|
|
|
the arches remains in its place; hence, floors laid over two kinds
|
|
|
of supports look, in time, as if they were made in hills [Footnote:
|
|
|
19 M. RAVAISSON, in his edition of MS. A gives a very different
|
|
|
rendering of this passage translating it thus: _Les planchers qui
|
|
|
sont soutenus par deux differentes natures de supports paraissent
|
|
|
avec le temps faits en voute a cholli_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Remarks on the style of Leonardo's architecture.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A few remarks may here be added on the style of Leonardo's
|
|
|
architectural studies. However incomplete, however small in scale,
|
|
|
they allow us to establish a certain number of facts and
|
|
|
probabilities, well worthy of consideration.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When Leonardo began his studies the great name of Brunellesco was
|
|
|
still the inspiration of all Florence, and we cannot doubt that
|
|
|
Leonardo was open to it, since we find among his sketches the plan
|
|
|
of the church of Santo Spirito[Footnote 1: See Pl. XCIV, No. 2. Then
|
|
|
only in course of erection after the designs of Brunellesco, though
|
|
|
he was already dead; finished in 1481.] and a lateral view of San
|
|
|
Lorenzo (Pl. XCIV No. 1), a plan almost identical with the chapel
|
|
|
Degli Angeli, only begun by him (Pl. XCIV, No. 3) while among
|
|
|
Leonardo's designs for domes several clearly betray the influence of
|
|
|
Brunellesco's Cupola and the lantern of Santa Maria del
|
|
|
Fiore[Footnote 2: A small sketch of the tower of the Palazzo della
|
|
|
Signoria (MS. C.A. 309) proves that he also studied mediaeval
|
|
|
monuments.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The beginning of the second period of modern Italian architecture
|
|
|
falls during the first twenty years of Leonardo's life. However the
|
|
|
new impetus given by Leon Battista Alberti either was not generally
|
|
|
understood by his contemporaries, or those who appreciated it, had
|
|
|
no opportunity of showing that they did so. It was only when taken
|
|
|
up by Bramante and developed by him to the highest rank of modern
|
|
|
architecture that this new influence was generally felt. Now the
|
|
|
peculiar feature of Leonardo's sketches is that, like the works of
|
|
|
Bramante, they appear to be the development and continuation of
|
|
|
Alberti's.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_But a question here occurs which is difficult to answer. Did
|
|
|
Leonardo, till he quitted Florence, follow the direction given by
|
|
|
the dominant school of Brunellesco, which would then have given rise
|
|
|
to his "First manner", or had he, even before he left Florence, felt
|
|
|
Alberti's influence--either through his works (Palazzo Ruccellai,
|
|
|
and the front of Santa Maria Novella) or through personal
|
|
|
intercourse? Or was it not till he went to Milan that Alberti's work
|
|
|
began to impress him through Bramante, who probably had known
|
|
|
Alberti at Mantua about 1470 and who not only carried out Alberti's
|
|
|
views and ideas, but, by his designs for St. Peter's at Rome, proved
|
|
|
himself the greatest of modern architects. When Leonardo went to
|
|
|
Milan Bramante had already been living there for many years. One of
|
|
|
his earliest works in Milan was the church of Santa Maria presso San
|
|
|
Satiro, Via del Falcone[Footnote 1: Evidence of this I intend to
|
|
|
give later on in a Life of Bramante, which I have in preparation.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Now we find among Leonardos studies of Cupolas on Plates LXXXIV and
|
|
|
LXXXV and in Pl. LXXX several sketches which seem to me to have been
|
|
|
suggested by Bramante's dome of this church.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The MSS. B and Ash. II contain the plans of S. Sepolcro, the
|
|
|
pavilion in the garden of the duke of Milan, and two churches,
|
|
|
evidently inspired by the church of San Lorenzo at Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MS. B. contains besides two notes relating to Pavia, one of them a
|
|
|
design for the sacristy of the Cathedral at Pavia, which cannot be
|
|
|
supposed to be dated later than 1492, and it has probably some
|
|
|
relation to Leonardo's call to Pavia June 21, 1490[Footnote 2: The
|
|
|
sketch of the plan of Brunellesco's church of Santo Spirito at
|
|
|
Florence, which occurs in the same Manuscript, may have been done
|
|
|
from memory.]. These and other considerations justify us in
|
|
|
concluding, that Leonardo made his studies of cupolas at Milan,
|
|
|
probably between the years 1487 and 1492 in anticipation of the
|
|
|
erection of one of the grandest churches of Italy, the Cathedral of
|
|
|
Pavia. This may explain the decidedly Lombardo-Bramantesque tendency
|
|
|
in the style of these studies, among which only a few remind us of
|
|
|
the forms of the cupolas of S. Maria del Fiore and of the Baptistery
|
|
|
of Florence. Thus, although when compared with Bramante's work,
|
|
|
several of these sketches plainly reveal that master's influence, we
|
|
|
find, among the sketches of domes, some, which show already
|
|
|
Bramante's classic style, of which the Tempietto of San Pietro in
|
|
|
Montorio, his first building executed at Rome, is the foremost
|
|
|
example[Footnote 3: It may be mentioned here, that in 1494 Bramante
|
|
|
made a similar design for the lantern of the Cupola of the Church of
|
|
|
Santa Maria delle Grazie.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
On Plate LXXXIV is a sketch of the plan of a similar circular
|
|
|
building; and the Mausoleum on Pl. XCVIII, no less than one of the
|
|
|
pedestals for the statue of Francesco Sforza (Pl. LXV), is of the
|
|
|
same type.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The drawings Pl. LXXXIV No. 2, Pl. LXXXVI No. 1 and 2 and the ground
|
|
|
flour ("flour" sic but should be "floor" ?) of the building in the
|
|
|
drawing Pl. XCI No. 2, with the interesting decoration by gigantic
|
|
|
statues in large niches, are also, I believe, more in the style
|
|
|
Bramante adopted at Rome, than in the Lombard style. Are we to
|
|
|
conclude from this that Leonardo on his part influenced Bramante in
|
|
|
the sense of simplifying his style and rendering it more congenial
|
|
|
to antique art? The answer to this important question seems at first
|
|
|
difficult to give, for we are here in presence of Bramante, the
|
|
|
greatest of modern architects, and with Leonardo, the man comparable
|
|
|
with no other. We have no knowledge of any buildings erected by
|
|
|
Leonardo, and unless we admit personal intercourse--which seems
|
|
|
probable, but of which there is no proof--, it would be difficult to
|
|
|
understand how Leonardo could have affected Bramante's style. The
|
|
|
converse is more easily to be admitted, since Bramante, as we have
|
|
|
proved elsewhere, drew and built simultaneously in different
|
|
|
manners, and though in Lombardy there is no building by him in his
|
|
|
classic style, the use of brick for building, in that part of Italy,
|
|
|
may easily account for it._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Bramante's name is incidentally mentioned in Leonardo's manuscripts
|
|
|
in two passages (Nos. 1414 and 1448). On each occasion it is only a
|
|
|
slight passing allusion, and the nature of the context gives us no
|
|
|
due information as to any close connection between the two artists._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_It might be supposed, on the ground of Leonardo's relations with
|
|
|
the East given in sections XVII and XXI of this volume, that some
|
|
|
evidence of oriental influence might be detected in his
|
|
|
architectural drawings. I do not however think that any such traces
|
|
|
can be pointed out with certainty unless perhaps the drawing for a
|
|
|
Mausoleum, Pl. XC VIII._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Among several studies for the construction of cupolas above a Greek
|
|
|
cross there are some in which the forms are decidedly monotonous.
|
|
|
These, it is clear, were not designed as models of taste; they must
|
|
|
be regarded as the results of certain investigations into the laws
|
|
|
of proportion, harmony and contrast._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The designs for churches, on the plan of a Latin cross are
|
|
|
evidently intended to depart as little as possible from the form of
|
|
|
a Greek cross; and they also show a preference for a nave surrounded
|
|
|
with outer porticos._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The architectural forms preferred by Leonardo are pilasters coupled
|
|
|
(Pl. LXXXII No. 1; or grouped (Pl. LXXX No. 5 and XCIV No. 4), often
|
|
|
combined with niches. We often meet with orders superposed, one in
|
|
|
each story, or two small orders on one story, in combination with
|
|
|
one great order (Pl. XCVI No. 2)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
The drum (tamburo) of these cupolas is generally octagonal, as in
|
|
|
the cathedral of Florence, and with similar round windows in its
|
|
|
sides. In Pl. LXXXVII No. 2 it is circular like the model actually
|
|
|
carried out by Michael Angelo at St. Peter's.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The cupola itself is either hidden under a pyramidal roof, as in the
|
|
|
Baptistery of Florence, San Lorenzo of Milan and most of the Lombard
|
|
|
churches (Pl. XCI No. 1 and Pl. XCII No. 1); but it more generally
|
|
|
suggests the curve of Sta Maria del Fiore (Pl. LXXXVIII No. 5; Pl.
|
|
|
XC No. 2; Pl. LXXXIX, M; Pl XC No. 4, Pl. XCVI No. 2). In other
|
|
|
cases (Pl. LXXX No. 4; Pl. LXXXIX; Pl. XC No. 2) it shows the sides
|
|
|
of the octagon crowned by semicircular pediments, as in
|
|
|
Brunellesco's lantern of the Cathedral and in the model for the
|
|
|
Cathedral of Pavia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Finally, in some sketches the cupola is either semicircular, or as
|
|
|
in Pl. LXXXVII No. 2, shows the beautiful line, adopted sixty years
|
|
|
later by Michael Angelo for the existing dome of St. Peter's.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is worth noticing that for all these domes Leonardo is not
|
|
|
satisfied to decorate the exterior merely with ascending ribs or
|
|
|
mouldings, but employs also a system of horizontal parallels to
|
|
|
complete the architectural system. Not the least interesting are the
|
|
|
designs for the tiburio (cupola) of the Milan Cathedral. They show
|
|
|
some of the forms, just mentioned, adapted to the peculiar gothic
|
|
|
style of that monument.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The few examples of interiors of churches recall the style employed
|
|
|
in Lombardy by Bramante, for instance in S. Maria di Canepanuova at
|
|
|
Pavia, or by Dolcebuono in the Monastero Maggiore at Milan (see Pl.
|
|
|
CI No. 1 [C. A. 181b; 546b]; Pl. LXXXIV No. 10).
|
|
|
|
|
|
The few indications concerning palaces seem to prove that Leonardo
|
|
|
followed Alberti's example of decorating the walls with pilasters
|
|
|
and a flat rustica, either in stone or by graffitti (Pl. CII No. 1
|
|
|
and Pl. LXXXV No. 14).
|
|
|
|
|
|
By pointing out the analogies between Leonardo's architecture and
|
|
|
that of other masters we in no way pretend to depreciate his
|
|
|
individual and original inventive power. These are at all events
|
|
|
beyond dispute. The project for the Mausoleum (Pl. XCVIII) would
|
|
|
alone suffice to rank him among the greatest architects who ever
|
|
|
lived. The peculiar shape of the tower (Pl. LXXX), of the churches
|
|
|
for preaching (Pl. XCVII No. 1 and pages 56 and 57, Fig. 1-4), his
|
|
|
curious plan for a city with high and low level streets (Pl. LXXVII
|
|
|
and LXXVIII No. 2 and No. 3), his Loggia with fountains (Pl. LXXXII
|
|
|
No. 4) reveal an originality, a power and facility of invention for
|
|
|
almost any given problem, which are quite wonderful.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_In addition to all these qualities he propably stood alone in his
|
|
|
day in one department of architectural study,--his investigations,
|
|
|
namely, as to the resistance of vaults, foundations, walls and
|
|
|
arches._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_As an application of these studies the plan of a semicircular vault
|
|
|
(Pl. CIII No. 2) may be mentioned here, disposed so as to produce no
|
|
|
thrust on the columns on which it rests:_ volta i botte e non
|
|
|
ispignie ifori le colone. _Above the geometrical patterns on the
|
|
|
same sheet, close to a circle inscribed in a square is the note:_ la
|
|
|
ragio d'una volta cioe il terzo del diamitro della sua ... del
|
|
|
tedesco in domo.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_There are few data by which to judge of Leonardo's style in the
|
|
|
treatment of detail. On Pl. LXXXV No. 10 and Pl. CIII No. 3, we find
|
|
|
some details of pillars; on Pl. CI No. 3 slender pillars designed
|
|
|
for a fountain and on Pl. CIII No. 1 MS. B, is a pen and ink drawing
|
|
|
of a vase which also seems intended for a fountain. Three handles
|
|
|
seem to have been intended to connect the upper parts with the base.
|
|
|
There can be no doubt that Leonardo, like Bramante, but unlike
|
|
|
Michael Angelo, brought infinite delicacy of motive and execution to
|
|
|
bear on the details of his work._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_XIV._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Anatomy, Zoology and Physiology._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Leonardo's eminent place in the history of medicine, as a pioneer
|
|
|
in the sciences of Anatomy and Physiology, will never be appreciated
|
|
|
till it is possible to publish the mass of manuscripts in which he
|
|
|
largely treated of these two branches of learning. In the present
|
|
|
work I must necessarily limit myself to giving the reader a general
|
|
|
view of these labours, by publishing his introductory notes to the
|
|
|
various books on anatomical subjects. I have added some extracts,
|
|
|
and such observations as are scattered incidentally through these
|
|
|
treatises, as serving to throw a light on Leonardo's scientific
|
|
|
attitude, besides having an interest for a wider circle than that of
|
|
|
specialists only._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_VASARI expressly mentions Leonardo's anatomical studies, having had
|
|
|
occasion to examine the manuscript books which refer to them.
|
|
|
According to him Leonardo studied Anatomy in the companionship of
|
|
|
Marc Antonio della Torre_ "aiutato e scambievolmente
|
|
|
aiutando."_--This learned Anatomist taught the science in the
|
|
|
universities first of Padua and then of Pavia, and at Pavia he and
|
|
|
Leonardo may have worked and studied together. We have no clue to
|
|
|
any exact dates, but in the year 1506 Marc Antonio della Torre seems
|
|
|
to have not yet left Padua. He was scarcely thirty years old when he
|
|
|
died in 1512, and his writings on anatomy have not only never been
|
|
|
published, but no manuscript copy of them is known to exist._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_This is not the place to enlarge on the connection between Leonardo
|
|
|
and Marc Antonio della Torre. I may however observe that I have not
|
|
|
been able to discover in Leonardo's manuscripts on anatomy any
|
|
|
mention of his younger contemporary. The few quotations which occur
|
|
|
from writers on medicine--either of antiquity or of the middle ages
|
|
|
are printed in Section XXII. Here and there in the manuscripts
|
|
|
mention is made of an anonymous "adversary"_ (avversario) _whose
|
|
|
views are opposed and refuted by Leonardo, but there is no ground
|
|
|
for supposing that Marc Antonio della Torre should have been this
|
|
|
"adversary"._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Only a very small selection from the mass of anatomical drawings
|
|
|
left by Leonardo have been published here in facsimile, but to form
|
|
|
any adequate idea of their scientific merit they should be compared
|
|
|
with the coarse and inadequate figures given in the published books
|
|
|
of the early part of the XVI. century.
|
|
|
|
|
|
William Hunter, the great surgeon--a competent judge--who had an
|
|
|
opportunity in the time of George III. of seeing the originals in
|
|
|
the King's Library, has thus recorded his opinion: "I expected to
|
|
|
see little more than such designs in Anatomy as might be useful to a
|
|
|
painter in his own profession. But I saw, and indeed with
|
|
|
astonishment, that Leonardo had been a general and deep student.
|
|
|
When I consider what pains he has taken upon every part of the body,
|
|
|
the superiority of his universal genius, his particular excellence
|
|
|
in mechanics and hydraulics, and the attention with which such a man
|
|
|
would examine and see objects which he has to draw, I am fully
|
|
|
persuaded that Leonardo was the best Anatomist, at that time, in the
|
|
|
world ... Leonardo was certainly the first man, we know of, who
|
|
|
introduced the practice of making anatomical drawings" (Two
|
|
|
introductory letters. London 1784, pages 37 and 39).
|
|
|
|
|
|
The illustrious German Naturalist Johan Friedrich Blumenback
|
|
|
esteemed them no less highly; he was one of the privileged few who,
|
|
|
after Hunter, had the chance of seeing these Manuscripts. He writes:
|
|
|
_Der Scharfblick dieses grossen Forschers und Darstellers der Natur
|
|
|
hat schon auf Dinge geachtet, die noch Jahrhunderte nachher
|
|
|
unbemerkt geblieben sind_" (see _Blumenbach's medicinische
|
|
|
Bibliothek_, Vol. 3, St. 4, 1795. page 728).
|
|
|
|
|
|
These opinions were founded on the drawings alone. Up to the present
|
|
|
day hardly anything has been made known of the text, and, for the
|
|
|
reasons I have given, it is my intention to reproduce here no more
|
|
|
than a selection of extracts which I have made from the originals at
|
|
|
Windsor Castle and elsewhere. In the Bibliography of the
|
|
|
Manuscripts, at the end of this volume a short review is given of
|
|
|
the valuable contents of these Anatomical note books which are at
|
|
|
present almost all in the possession of her Majesty the Queen of
|
|
|
England. It is, I believe, possible to assign the date with
|
|
|
approximate accuracy to almost all the fragments, and I am thus led
|
|
|
to conclude that the greater part of Leonardo's anatomical
|
|
|
investigations were carried out after the death of della Torre.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Merely in reading the introductory notes to his various books on
|
|
|
Anatomy which are here printed it is impossible to resist the
|
|
|
impression that the Master's anatomical studies bear to a very great
|
|
|
extent the stamp of originality and independent thought.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ANATOMY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
796.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A general introduction
|
|
|
|
|
|
I wish to work miracles;--it may be that I shall possess less than
|
|
|
other men of more peaceful lives, or than those who want to grow
|
|
|
rich in a day. I may live for a long time in great poverty, as
|
|
|
always happens, and to all eternity will happen, to alchemists, the
|
|
|
would-be creators of gold and silver, and to engineers who would
|
|
|
have dead water stir itself into life and perpetual motion, and to
|
|
|
those supreme fools, the necromancer and the enchanter.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 23: The following seems to be directed against students of
|
|
|
painting and young artists rather than against medical men and
|
|
|
anatomists.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
And you, who say that it would be better to watch an anatomist at
|
|
|
work than to see these drawings, you would be right, if it were
|
|
|
possible to observe all the things which are demonstrated in such
|
|
|
drawings in a single figure, in which you, with all your cleverness,
|
|
|
will not see nor obtain knowledge of more than some few veins, to
|
|
|
obtain a true and perfect knowledge of which I have dissected more
|
|
|
than ten human bodies, destroying all the other members, and
|
|
|
removing the very minutest particles of the flesh by which these
|
|
|
veins are surrounded, without causing them to bleed, excepting the
|
|
|
insensible bleeding of the capillary veins; and as one single body
|
|
|
would not last so long, since it was necessary to proceed with
|
|
|
several bodies by degrees, until I came to an end and had a complete
|
|
|
knowledge; this I repeated twice, to learn the differences [59].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Lines 1-59 and 60-89 are written in two parallel columns.
|
|
|
When we here find Leonardo putting himself in the same category as
|
|
|
the Alchemists and Necromancers, whom he elsewhere mocks at so
|
|
|
bitterly, it is evidently meant ironically. In the same way
|
|
|
Leonardo, in the introduction to the Books on Perspective sets
|
|
|
himself with transparent satire on a level with other writers on the
|
|
|
subject.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
And if you should have a love for such things you might be prevented
|
|
|
by loathing, and if that did not prevent you, you might be deterred
|
|
|
by the fear of living in the night hours in the company of those
|
|
|
corpses, quartered and flayed and horrible to see. And if this did
|
|
|
not prevent you, perhaps you might not be able to draw so well as is
|
|
|
necessary for such a demonstration; or, if you had the skill in
|
|
|
drawing, it might not be combined with knowledge of perspective; and
|
|
|
if it were so, you might not understand the methods of geometrical
|
|
|
demonstration and the method of the calculation of forces and of the
|
|
|
strength of the muscles; patience also may be wanting, so that you
|
|
|
lack perseverance. As to whether all these things were found in me
|
|
|
or not [Footnote 84: Leonardo frequently, and perhaps habitually,
|
|
|
wrote in note books of a very small size and only moderately thick;
|
|
|
in most of those which have been preserved undivided, each contains
|
|
|
less than fifty leaves. Thus a considerable number of such volumes
|
|
|
must have gone to make up a volume of the bulk of the '_Codex
|
|
|
Atlanticus_' which now contains nearly 1200 detached leaves. In the
|
|
|
passage under consideration, which was evidently written at a late
|
|
|
period of his life, Leonardo speaks of his Manuscript note-books as
|
|
|
numbering 12O; but we should hardly be justified in concluding from
|
|
|
this passage that the greater part of his Manuscripts were now
|
|
|
missing (see _Prolegomena_, Vol. I, pp. 5-7).], the hundred and
|
|
|
twenty books composed by me will give verdict Yes or No. In these I
|
|
|
have been hindered neither by avarice nor negligence, but simply by
|
|
|
want of time. Farewell [89].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Plans and suggestions for the arrangement of materials (797-802).
|
|
|
|
|
|
797.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE ORDER OF THE BOOK.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This work must begin with the conception of man, and describe the
|
|
|
nature of the womb and how the foetus lives in it, up to what stage
|
|
|
it resides there, and in what way it quickens into life and feeds.
|
|
|
Also its growth and what interval there is between one stage of
|
|
|
growth and another. What it is that forces it out from the body of
|
|
|
the mother, and for what reasons it sometimes comes out of the
|
|
|
mother's womb before the due time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Then I will describe which are the members, which, after the boy is
|
|
|
born, grow more than the others, and determine the proportions of a
|
|
|
boy of one year.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Then describe the fully grown man and woman, with their proportions,
|
|
|
and the nature of their complexions, colour, and physiognomy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Then how they are composed of veins, tendons, muscles and bones.
|
|
|
This I shall do at the end of the book. Then, in four drawings,
|
|
|
represent four universal conditions of men. That is, Mirth, with
|
|
|
various acts of laughter, and describe the cause of laughter.
|
|
|
Weeping in various aspects with its causes. Contention, with various
|
|
|
acts of killing; flight, fear, ferocity, boldness, murder and every
|
|
|
thing pertaining to such cases. Then represent Labour, with pulling,
|
|
|
thrusting, carrying, stopping, supporting and such like things.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Further I would describe attitudes and movements. Then perspective,
|
|
|
concerning the functions and effects of the eye; and of
|
|
|
hearing--here I will speak of music--, and treat of the other
|
|
|
senses.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And then describe the nature of the senses.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This mechanism of man we will demonstrate in ... figures; of which
|
|
|
the three first will show the ramification of the bones; that is:
|
|
|
first one to show their height and position and shape: the second
|
|
|
will be seen in profile and will show the depth of the whole and of
|
|
|
the parts, and their position. The third figure will be a
|
|
|
demonstration of the bones of the backparts. Then I will make three
|
|
|
other figures from the same point of view, with the bones sawn
|
|
|
across, in which will be shown their thickness and hollowness. Three
|
|
|
other figures of the bones complete, and of the nerves which rise
|
|
|
from the nape of the neck, and in what limbs they ramify. And three
|
|
|
others of the bones and veins, and where they ramify. Then three
|
|
|
figures with the muscles and three with the skin, and their proper
|
|
|
proportions; and three of woman, to illustrate the womb and the
|
|
|
menstrual veins which go to the breasts.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The meaning of the word _nervo_ varies in different
|
|
|
passages, being sometimes used for _muscolo_ (muscle).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
798.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE ORDER OF THE BOOK.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This depicting of mine of the human body will be as clear to you as
|
|
|
if you had the natural man before you; and the reason is that if you
|
|
|
wish thoroughly to know the parts of man, anatomically, you--or your
|
|
|
eye--require to see it from different aspects, considering it from
|
|
|
below and from above and from its sides, turning it about and
|
|
|
seeking the origin of each member; and in this way the natural
|
|
|
anatomy is sufficient for your comprehension. But you must
|
|
|
understand that this amount of knowledge will not continue to
|
|
|
satisfy you; seeing the very great confusion that must result from
|
|
|
the combination of tissues, with veins, arteries, nerves, sinews,
|
|
|
muscles, bones, and blood which, of itself, tinges every part the
|
|
|
same colour. And the veins, which discharge this blood, are not
|
|
|
discerned by reason of their smallness. Moreover integrity of the
|
|
|
tissues, in the process of the investigating the parts within them,
|
|
|
is inevitably destroyed, and their transparent substance being
|
|
|
tinged with blood does not allow you to recognise the parts covered
|
|
|
by them, from the similarity of their blood-stained hue; and you
|
|
|
cannot know everything of the one without confusing and destroying
|
|
|
the other. Hence, some further anatomy drawings become necessary. Of
|
|
|
which you want three to give full knowledge of the veins and
|
|
|
arteries, everything else being destroyed with the greatest care.
|
|
|
And three others to display the tissues; and three for the sinews
|
|
|
and muscles and ligaments; and three for the bones and cartilages;
|
|
|
and three for the anatomy of the bones, which have to be sawn to
|
|
|
show which are hollow and which are not, which have marrow and which
|
|
|
are spongy, and which are thick from the outside inwards, and which
|
|
|
are thin. And some are extremely thin in some parts and thick in
|
|
|
others, and in some parts hollow or filled up with bone, or full of
|
|
|
marrow, or spongy. And all these conditions are sometimes found in
|
|
|
one and the same bone, and in some bones none of them. And three you
|
|
|
must have for the woman, in which there is much that is mysterious
|
|
|
by reason of the womb and the foetus. Therefore by my drawings every
|
|
|
part will be known to you, and all by means of demonstrations from
|
|
|
three different points of view of each part; for when you have seen
|
|
|
a limb from the front, with any muscles, sinews, or veins which take
|
|
|
their rise from the opposite side, the same limb will be shown to
|
|
|
you in a side view or from behind, exactly as if you had that same
|
|
|
limb in your hand and were turning it from side to side until you
|
|
|
had acquired a full comprehension of all you wished to know. In the
|
|
|
same way there will be put before you three or four demonstrations
|
|
|
of each limb, from various points of view, so that you will be left
|
|
|
with a true and complete knowledge of all you wish to learn of the
|
|
|
human figure[Footnote 35: Compare Pl. CVII. The original drawing at
|
|
|
Windsor is 28 1/2 X 19 1/2 centimetres. The upper figures are
|
|
|
slightly washed with Indian ink. On the back of this drawing is the
|
|
|
text No. 1140.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Thus, in twelve entire figures, you will have set before you the
|
|
|
cosmography of this lesser world on the same plan as, before me, was
|
|
|
adopted by Ptolemy in his cosmography; and so I will afterwards
|
|
|
divide them into limbs as he divided the whole world into provinces;
|
|
|
then I will speak of the function of each part in every direction,
|
|
|
putting before your eyes a description of the whole form and
|
|
|
substance of man, as regards his movements from place to place, by
|
|
|
means of his different parts. And thus, if it please our great
|
|
|
Author, I may demonstrate the nature of men, and their customs in
|
|
|
the way I describe his figure.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And remember that the anatomy of the nerves will not give the
|
|
|
position of their ramifications, nor show you which muscles they
|
|
|
branch into, by means of bodies dissected in running water or in
|
|
|
lime water; though indeed their origin and starting point may be
|
|
|
seen without such water as well as with it. But their ramifications,
|
|
|
when under running water, cling and unite--just like flat or hemp
|
|
|
carded for spinning--all into a skein, in a way which makes it
|
|
|
impossible to trace in which muscles or by what ramification the
|
|
|
nerves are distributed among those muscles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
799.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE ARRANGEMENT OF ANATOMY
|
|
|
|
|
|
First draw the bones, let us say, of the arm, and put in the motor
|
|
|
muscle from the shoulder to the elbow with all its lines. Then
|
|
|
proceed in the same way from the elbow to the wrist. Then from the
|
|
|
wrist to the hand and from the hand to the fingers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And in the arm you will put the motors of the fingers which open,
|
|
|
and these you will show separately in their demonstration. In the
|
|
|
second demonstration you will clothe these muscles with the
|
|
|
secondary motors of the fingers and so proceed by degrees to avoid
|
|
|
confusion. But first lay on the bones those muscles which lie close
|
|
|
to the said bones, without confusion of other muscles; and with
|
|
|
these you may put the nerves and veins which supply their
|
|
|
nourishment, after having first drawn the tree of veins and nerves
|
|
|
over the simple bones.
|
|
|
|
|
|
800.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Begin the anatomy at the head and finish at the sole of the foot.
|
|
|
|
|
|
801.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3 men complete, 3 with bones and nerves, 3 with the bones only. Here
|
|
|
we have 12 demonstrations of entire figures.
|
|
|
|
|
|
802.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When you have finished building up the man, you will make the statue
|
|
|
with all its superficial measurements.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _Cresciere l'omo_. The meaning of this expression appears
|
|
|
to be different here and in the passage C.A. 157a, 468a (see No.
|
|
|
526, Note 1. 2). Here it can hardly mean anything else than
|
|
|
modelling, since the sculptor forms the figure by degrees, by adding
|
|
|
wet clay and the figure consequently increases or grows. _Tu farai
|
|
|
la statua_ would then mean, you must work out the figure in marble.
|
|
|
If this interpretation is the correct one, this passage would have
|
|
|
no right to find a place in the series on anatomical studies. I may
|
|
|
say that it was originally inserted in this connection under the
|
|
|
impression that _di cresciere_ should be read _descrivere_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Plans for the representation of muscles by drawings (803-809).
|
|
|
|
|
|
803.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You must show all the motions of the bones with their joints to
|
|
|
follow the demonstration of the first three figures of the bones,
|
|
|
and this should be done in the first book.
|
|
|
|
|
|
804.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Remember that to be certain of the point of origin of any muscle,
|
|
|
you must pull the sinew from which the muscle springs in such a way
|
|
|
as to see that muscle move, and where it is attached to the
|
|
|
ligaments of the bones.
|
|
|
|
|
|
NOTE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You will never get any thing but confusion in demonstrating the
|
|
|
muscles and their positions, origin, and termination, unless you
|
|
|
first make a demonstration of thin muscles after the manner of linen
|
|
|
threads; and thus you can represent them, one over another as nature
|
|
|
has placed them; and thus, too, you can name them according to the
|
|
|
limb they serve; for instance the motor of the point of the great
|
|
|
toe, of its middle bone, of its first bone, &c. And when you have
|
|
|
the knowledge you will draw, by the side of this, the true form and
|
|
|
size and position of each muscle. But remember to give the threads
|
|
|
which explain the situation of the muscles in the position which
|
|
|
corresponds to the central line of each muscle; and so these threads
|
|
|
will demonstrate the form of the leg and their distance in a plain
|
|
|
and clear manner.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I have removed the skin from a man who was so shrunk by illness that
|
|
|
the muscles were worn down and remained in a state like thin
|
|
|
membrane, in such a way that the sinews instead of merging in
|
|
|
muscles ended in wide membrane; and where the bones were covered by
|
|
|
the skin they had very little over their natural size.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The photograph No. 41 of Grosvenor Gallery Publications:
|
|
|
a drawing of the muscles of the foot, includes a complete facsimile
|
|
|
of the text of this passage.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
805.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Which nerve causes the motion of the eye so that the motion of one
|
|
|
eye moves the other?
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of frowning the brows, of raising the brows, of lowering the
|
|
|
brows,--of closing the eyes, of opening the eyes,--of raising the
|
|
|
nostrils, of opening the lips, with the teeth shut, of pouting with
|
|
|
the lips, of smiling, of astonishment.--
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe the beginning of man when it is caused in the womb and why
|
|
|
an eight months child does not live. What sneezing is. What yawning
|
|
|
is. Falling sickness, spasms, paralysis, shivering with cold,
|
|
|
sweating, fatigue, hunger, sleepiness, thirst, lust.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the nerve which is the cause of movement from the shoulder to the
|
|
|
elbow, of the movement from the elbow to the hand, from the joint of
|
|
|
the hand to the springing of the fingers. From the springing of the
|
|
|
fingers to the middle joints, and from the middle joints to the
|
|
|
last.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the nerve which causes the movement of the thigh, and from the
|
|
|
knee to the foot, and from the joint of the foot to the toes, and
|
|
|
then to the middle of the toes and of the rotary motion of the leg.
|
|
|
|
|
|
806.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ANATOMY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Which nerves or sinews of the hand are those which close and part
|
|
|
the fingers and toes latteraly?
|
|
|
|
|
|
807.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Remove by degrees all the parts of the front of a man in making your
|
|
|
dissection, till you come to the bones. Description of the parts of
|
|
|
the bust and of their motions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
808.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Give the anatomy of the leg up to the hip, in all views and in every
|
|
|
action and in every state; veins, arteries, nerves, sinews and
|
|
|
muscles, skin and bones; then the bones in sections to show the
|
|
|
thickness of the bones.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: A straightened leg in profile is sketched by the side of
|
|
|
this text.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On corpulency and leanness (809-811).
|
|
|
|
|
|
809.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Make the rule and give the measurement of each muscle, and give the
|
|
|
reasons of all their functions, and in which way they work and what
|
|
|
makes them work &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[4] First draw the spine of the back; then clothe it by degrees, one
|
|
|
after the other, with each of its muscles and put in the nerves and
|
|
|
arteries and veins to each muscle by itself; and besides these note
|
|
|
the vertebrae to which they are attached; which of the intestines
|
|
|
come in contact with them; and which bones and other organs &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The most prominent parts of lean people are most prominent in the
|
|
|
muscular, and equally so in fat persons. But concerning the
|
|
|
difference in the forms of the muscles in fat persons as compared
|
|
|
with muscular persons, it shall be described below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The two drawings given on Pl. CVIII no. 1 come between
|
|
|
lines 3 and 4. A good and very early copy of this drawing without
|
|
|
the written text exists in the collection of drawings belonging to
|
|
|
Christ's College Oxford, where it is attributed to Leonardo.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
810.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe which muscles disappear in growing fat, and which become
|
|
|
visible in growing lean.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And observe that that part which on the surface of a fat person is
|
|
|
most concave, when he grows lean becomes more prominent.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Where the muscles separate one from another you must give profiles
|
|
|
and where they coalesce ...
|
|
|
|
|
|
811.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE HUMAN FIGURE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Which is the part in man, which, as he grows fatter, never gains
|
|
|
flesh?
|
|
|
|
|
|
Or what part which as a man grows lean never falls away with a too
|
|
|
perceptible diminution? And among the parts which grow fat which is
|
|
|
that which grows fattest?
|
|
|
|
|
|
Among those which grow lean which is that which grows leanest?
|
|
|
|
|
|
In very strong men which are the muscles which are thickest and most
|
|
|
prominent?
|
|
|
|
|
|
In your anatomy you must represent all the stages of the limbs from
|
|
|
man's creation to his death, and then till the death of the bone;
|
|
|
and which part of him is first decayed and which is preserved the
|
|
|
longest.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And in the same way of extreme leanness and extreme fatness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The divisions of the head (812. 813).
|
|
|
|
|
|
812.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ANATOMY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There are eleven elementary tissues:-- Cartilage, bones, nerves,
|
|
|
veins, arteries, fascia, ligament and sinews, skin, muscle and fat.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE HEAD.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The divisions of the head are 10, viz. 5 external and 5 internal,
|
|
|
the external are the hair, skin, muscle, fascia and the skull; the
|
|
|
internal are the dura mater, the pia mater, [which enclose] the
|
|
|
brain. The pia mater and the dura mater come again underneath and
|
|
|
enclose the brain; then the rete mirabile, and the occipital bone,
|
|
|
which supports the brain from which the nerves spring.
|
|
|
|
|
|
813.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_a_. hair
|
|
|
|
|
|
_n_. skin
|
|
|
|
|
|
_c_. muscle
|
|
|
|
|
|
_m_. fascia
|
|
|
|
|
|
_o_. skull _i.e._ bone
|
|
|
|
|
|
_b_. dura mater
|
|
|
|
|
|
_d_. pia mater
|
|
|
|
|
|
_f_. brain
|
|
|
|
|
|
_r_. pia mater, below
|
|
|
|
|
|
_t_. dura mater
|
|
|
|
|
|
_l_. rete mirablile
|
|
|
|
|
|
_s_. the occipitul bone.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CVIII, No. 3.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Physiological problems (814. 815).
|
|
|
|
|
|
814.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the cause of breathing, of the cause of the motion of the heart,
|
|
|
of the cause of vomiting, of the cause of the descent of food from
|
|
|
the stomach, of the cause of emptying the intestines.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the cause of the movement of the superfluous matter through the
|
|
|
intestines.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the cause of swallowing, of the cause of coughing, of the cause
|
|
|
of yawning, of the cause of sneezing, of the cause of limbs getting
|
|
|
asleep.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the cause of losing sensibility in any limb.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the cause of tickling.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the cause of lust and other appetites of the body, of the cause
|
|
|
of urine and also of all the natural excretions of the body.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: By the side of this text stands the pen and ink drawing
|
|
|
reproduced on Pl. CVIII, No. 4; a skull with indications of the
|
|
|
veins in the fleshy covering.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
815.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The tears come from the heart and not from the brain.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Define all the parts, of which the body is composed, beginning with
|
|
|
the skin with its outer cuticle which is often chapped by the
|
|
|
influence of the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
II.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ZOOLOGY AND COMPARATIVE ANATOMY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The divisions of the animal kingdom (816. 817).
|
|
|
|
|
|
816.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Man_. The description of man, which includes that of such creatures
|
|
|
as are of almost the same species, as Apes, Monkeys and the like,
|
|
|
which are many,
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The Lion_ and its kindred, as Panthers. [Footnote 3: _Leonza_--wild
|
|
|
cat? "_Secondo alcuni, lo stesso che Leonessa; e secondo altri con
|
|
|
piu certezza, lo stesso che Pantera_" FANFANI, _Vocabolario_ page
|
|
|
858.] Wildcats (?) Tigers, Leopards, Wolfs, Lynxes, Spanish cats,
|
|
|
common cats and the like.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The Horse_ and its kindred, as Mule, Ass and the like, with incisor
|
|
|
teeth above and below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The Bull_ and its allies with horns and without upper incisors as
|
|
|
the Buffalo, Stag Fallow Deer, Wild Goat, Swine, Goat, wild Goats
|
|
|
Muskdeers, Chamois, Giraffe.
|
|
|
|
|
|
817.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe the various forms of the intestines of the human species,
|
|
|
of apes and such like. Then, in what way the leonine species differ,
|
|
|
and then the bovine, and finally birds; and arrange this description
|
|
|
after the manner of a disquisition.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Miscellaneous notes on the study of Zoology (818-821).
|
|
|
|
|
|
818.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Procure the placenta of a calf when it is born and observe the form
|
|
|
of the cotyledons, if their cotyledons are male or female.
|
|
|
|
|
|
819.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe the tongue of the woodpecker and the jaw of the crocodile.
|
|
|
|
|
|
820.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the flight of the 4th kind of butterflies that consume winged
|
|
|
ants. Of the three principal positions of the wings of birds in
|
|
|
downward flight.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: A passing allusion is all I can here permit myself to
|
|
|
Leonardo's elaborate researches into the flight of birds. Compare
|
|
|
the observations on this subject in the Introduction to section
|
|
|
XVIII and in the Bibliography of Manuscripts at the end of the
|
|
|
work.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
821.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the way in which the tail of a fish acts in propelling the fish;
|
|
|
as in the eel, snake and leech.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: A sketch of a fish, swimming upwards is in the original,
|
|
|
inserted above this text.--Compare No. 1114.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Comparative study of the structure of bones and of the action of
|
|
|
muscles (822-826).
|
|
|
|
|
|
822.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE PALM OF THE HAND.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Then I will discourse of the hands of each animal to show in what
|
|
|
they vary; as in the bear, which has the ligatures of the sinews of
|
|
|
the toes joined above the instep.
|
|
|
|
|
|
823.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A second demonstration inserted between anatomy and [the treatise
|
|
|
on] the living being.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You will represent here for a comparison, the legs of a frog, which
|
|
|
have a great resemblance to the legs of man, both in the bones and
|
|
|
in the muscles. Then, in continuation, the hind legs of the hare,
|
|
|
which are very muscular, with strong active muscles, because they
|
|
|
are not encumbered with fat.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This text is written by the side of a drawing in black
|
|
|
chalk of a nude male figure, but there is no connection between the
|
|
|
sketch and the text.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
824.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Here I make a note to demonstrate the difference there is between
|
|
|
man and the horse and in the same way with other animals. And first
|
|
|
I will begin with the bones, and then will go on to all the muscles
|
|
|
which spring from the bones without tendons and end in them in the
|
|
|
same way, and then go on to those which start with a single tendon
|
|
|
at one end.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CVIII, No. 2.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
825.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Note on the bendings of joints and in what way the flesh grows upon
|
|
|
them in their flexions or extensions; and of this most important
|
|
|
study write a separate treatise: in the description of the movements
|
|
|
of animals with four feet; among which is man, who likewise in his
|
|
|
infancy crawls on all fours.
|
|
|
|
|
|
826.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE WAY OF WALKING IN MAN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The walking of man is always after the universal manner of walking
|
|
|
in animals with 4 legs, inasmuch as just as they move their feet
|
|
|
crosswise after the manner of a horse in trotting, so man moves his
|
|
|
4 limbs crosswise; that is, if he puts forward his right foot in
|
|
|
walking he puts forward, with it, his left arm and vice versa,
|
|
|
invariably.
|
|
|
|
|
|
III.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PHYSIOLOGY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Comparative study of the organs of sense in men and animals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
827.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I have found that in the composition of the human body as compared
|
|
|
with the bodies of animals the organs of sense are duller and
|
|
|
coarser. Thus it is composed of less ingenious instruments, and of
|
|
|
spaces less capacious for receiving the faculties of sense. I have
|
|
|
seen in the Lion tribe that the sense of smell is connected with
|
|
|
part of the substance of the brain which comes down the nostrils,
|
|
|
which form a spacious receptacle for the sense of smell, which
|
|
|
enters by a great number of cartilaginous vesicles with several
|
|
|
passages leading up to where the brain, as before said, comes down.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The eyes in the Lion tribe have a large part of the head for their
|
|
|
sockets and the optic nerves communicate at once with the brain; but
|
|
|
the contrary is to be seen in man, for the sockets of the eyes are
|
|
|
but a small part of the head, and the optic nerves are very fine and
|
|
|
long and weak, and by the weakness of their action we see by day but
|
|
|
badly at night, while these animals can see as well at night as by
|
|
|
day. The proof that they can see is that they prowl for prey at
|
|
|
night and sleep by day, as nocturnal birds do also.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Advantages in the structure of the eye in certain animals (828-831).
|
|
|
|
|
|
828.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Every object we see will appear larger at midnight than at midday,
|
|
|
and larger in the morning than at midday.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This happens because the pupil of the eye is much smaller at midday
|
|
|
than at any other time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In proportion as the eye or the pupil of the owl is larger in
|
|
|
proportion to the animal than that of man, so much the more light
|
|
|
can it see at night than man can; hence at midday it can see nothing
|
|
|
if its pupil does not diminish; and, in the same way, at night
|
|
|
things look larger to it than by day.
|
|
|
|
|
|
829.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE EYES IN ANIMALS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The eyes of all animals have their pupils adapted to dilate and
|
|
|
diminish of their own accord in proportion to the greater or less
|
|
|
light of the sun or other luminary. But in birds the variation is
|
|
|
much greater; and particularly in nocturnal birds, such as horned
|
|
|
owls, and in the eyes of one species of owl; in these the pupil
|
|
|
dilates in such away as to occupy nearly the whole eye, or
|
|
|
diminishes to the size of a grain of millet, and always preserves
|
|
|
the circular form. But in the Lion tribe, as panthers, pards,
|
|
|
ounces, tigers, lynxes, Spanish cats and other similar animals the
|
|
|
pupil diminishes from the perfect circle to the figure of a pointed
|
|
|
oval such as is shown in the margin. But man having a weaker sight
|
|
|
than any other animal is less hurt by a very strong light and his
|
|
|
pupil increases but little in dark places; but in the eyes of these
|
|
|
nocturnal animals, the horned owl--a bird which is the largest of
|
|
|
all nocturnal birds--the power of vision increases so much that in
|
|
|
the faintest nocturnal light (which we call darkness) it sees with
|
|
|
much more distinctness than we do in the splendour of noon day, at
|
|
|
which time these birds remain hidden in dark holes; or if indeed
|
|
|
they are compelled to come out into the open air lighted up by the
|
|
|
sun, they contract their pupils so much that their power of sight
|
|
|
diminishes together with the quantity of light admitted.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Study the anatomy of various eyes and see which are the muscles
|
|
|
which open and close the said pupils of the eyes of animals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Compare No. 24, lines 8 and fol.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
830.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_a b n_ is the membrane which closes the eye from below, upwards,
|
|
|
with an opaque film, _c n b_ encloses the eye in front and behind
|
|
|
with a transparent membrane.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It closes from below, upwards, because it [the eye] comes downwards.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the eye of a bird closes with its two lids, the first to close
|
|
|
is the nictitating membrane which closes from the lacrymal duct over
|
|
|
to the outer corner of the eye; and the outer lid closes from below
|
|
|
upwards, and these two intersecting motions begin first from the
|
|
|
lacrymatory duct, because we have already seen that in front and
|
|
|
below birds are protected and use only the upper portion of the eye
|
|
|
from fear of birds of prey which come down from above and behind;
|
|
|
and they uncover first the membrane from the outer corner, because
|
|
|
if the enemy comes from behind, they have the power of escaping to
|
|
|
the front; and again the muscle called the nictitating membrane is
|
|
|
transparent, because, if the eye had not such a screen, they could
|
|
|
not keep it open against the wind which strikes against the eye in
|
|
|
the rush of their rapid flight. And the pupil of the eye dilates and
|
|
|
contracts as it sees a less or greater light, that is to say intense
|
|
|
brilliancy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
831.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If at night your eye is placed between the light and the eye of a
|
|
|
cat, it will see the eye look like fire.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Remarks on the organs of speech
|
|
|
|
|
|
(832. 833).
|
|
|
|
|
|
832.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_a e i o u
|
|
|
ba be bi bo bu
|
|
|
ca ce ci co cu
|
|
|
da de di do du
|
|
|
fa fe fi fo fu
|
|
|
ga ge gi go gu
|
|
|
la le li lo lu
|
|
|
ma me mi mo mu
|
|
|
na ne ni no nu
|
|
|
pa pe pi po pu
|
|
|
qa qe qi qo qu
|
|
|
ra re ri ro ru
|
|
|
sa se si so su
|
|
|
ta te ti to tu_
|
|
|
|
|
|
The tongue is found to have 24 muscles which correspond to the six
|
|
|
muscles which compose the portion of the tongue which moves in the
|
|
|
mouth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And when _a o u_ are spoken with a clear and rapid pronunciation, it
|
|
|
is necessary, in order to pronounce continuously, without any pause
|
|
|
between, that the opening of the lips should close by degrees; that
|
|
|
is, they are wide apart in saying _a_, closer in saying _o_, and
|
|
|
much closer still to pronounce _u_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It may be shown how all the vowels are pronounced with the farthest
|
|
|
portion of the false palate which is above the epiglottis.
|
|
|
|
|
|
833.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you draw in breath by the nose and send it out by the mouth you
|
|
|
will hear the sound made by the division that is the membrane in
|
|
|
[Footnote 5: The text here breaks off.]...
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the conditions of sight (834. 835).
|
|
|
|
|
|
834.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE NATURE OF SIGHT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I say that sight is exercised by all animals, by the medium of
|
|
|
light; and if any one adduces, as against this, the sight of
|
|
|
nocturnal animals, I must say that this in the same way is subject
|
|
|
to the very same natural laws. For it will easily be understood that
|
|
|
the senses which receive the images of things do not project from
|
|
|
themselves any visual virtue [Footnote 4: Compare No. 68.]. On the
|
|
|
contrary the atmospheric medium which exists between the object and
|
|
|
the sense incorporates in itself the figure of things, and by its
|
|
|
contact with the sense transmits the object to it. If the
|
|
|
object--whether by sound or by odour--presents its spiritual force
|
|
|
to the ear or the nose, then light is not required and does not act.
|
|
|
The forms of objects do not send their images into the air if they
|
|
|
are not illuminated [8]; and the eye being thus constituted cannot
|
|
|
receive that from the air, which the air does not possess, although
|
|
|
it touches its surface. If you choose to say that there are many
|
|
|
animals that prey at night, I answer that when the little light
|
|
|
which suffices the nature of their eyes is wanting, they direct
|
|
|
themselves by their strong sense of hearing and of smell, which are
|
|
|
not impeded by the darkness, and in which they are very far superior
|
|
|
to man. If you make a cat leap, by daylight, among a quantity of
|
|
|
jars and crocks you will see them remain unbroken, but if you do the
|
|
|
same at night, many will be broken. Night birds do not fly about
|
|
|
unless the moon shines full or in part; rather do they feed between
|
|
|
sun-down and the total darkness of the night.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 8: See No. 58-67.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
No body can be apprehended without light and shade, and light and
|
|
|
shade are caused by light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
835.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY MEN ADVANCED IN AGE SEE BETTER AT A DISTANCE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sight is better from a distance than near in those men who are
|
|
|
advancing in age, because the same object transmits a smaller
|
|
|
impression of itself to the eye when it is distant than when it is
|
|
|
near.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The seat of the common sense.
|
|
|
|
|
|
836.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Common Sense, is that which judges of things offered to it by
|
|
|
the other senses. The ancient speculators have concluded that that
|
|
|
part of man which constitutes his judgment is caused by a central
|
|
|
organ to which the other five senses refer everything by means of
|
|
|
impressibility; and to this centre they have given the name Common
|
|
|
Sense. And they say that this Sense is situated in the centre of the
|
|
|
head between Sensation and Memory. And this name of Common Sense is
|
|
|
given to it solely because it is the common judge of all the other
|
|
|
five senses _i.e._ Seeing, Hearing, Touch, Taste and Smell. This
|
|
|
Common Sense is acted upon by means of Sensation which is placed as
|
|
|
a medium between it and the senses. Sensation is acted upon by means
|
|
|
of the images of things presented to it by the external instruments,
|
|
|
that is to say the senses which are the medium between external
|
|
|
things and Sensation. In the same way the senses are acted upon by
|
|
|
objects. Surrounding things transmit their images to the senses and
|
|
|
the senses transfer them to the Sensation. Sensation sends them to
|
|
|
the Common Sense, and by it they are stamped upon the memory and are
|
|
|
there more or less retained according to the importance or force of
|
|
|
the impression. That sense is most rapid in its function which is
|
|
|
nearest to the sensitive medium and the eye, being the highest is
|
|
|
the chief of the others. Of this then only we will speak, and the
|
|
|
others we will leave in order not to make our matter too long.
|
|
|
Experience tells us that the eye apprehends ten different natures of
|
|
|
things, that is: Light and Darkness, one being the cause of the
|
|
|
perception of the nine others, and the other its absence:-- Colour
|
|
|
and substance, form and place, distance and nearness, motion and
|
|
|
stillness [Footnote 15: Compare No. 23.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the origin of the soul.
|
|
|
|
|
|
837.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Though human ingenuity may make various inventions which, by the
|
|
|
help of various machines answering the same end, it will never
|
|
|
devise any inventions more beautiful, nor more simple, nor more to
|
|
|
the purpose than Nature does; because in her inventions nothing is
|
|
|
wanting, and nothing is superfluous, and she needs no counterpoise
|
|
|
when she makes limbs proper for motion in the bodies of animals. But
|
|
|
she puts into them the soul of the body, which forms them that is
|
|
|
the soul of the mother which first constructs in the womb the form
|
|
|
of the man and in due time awakens the soul that is to inhabit it.
|
|
|
And this at first lies dormant and under the tutelage of the soul of
|
|
|
the mother, who nourishes and vivifies it by the umbilical vein,
|
|
|
with all its spiritual parts, and this happens because this
|
|
|
umbilicus is joined to the placenta and the cotyledons, by which the
|
|
|
child is attached to the mother. And these are the reason why a
|
|
|
wish, a strong craving or a fright or any other mental suffering in
|
|
|
the mother, has more influence on the child than on the mother; for
|
|
|
there are many cases when the child loses its life from them, &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This discourse is not in its place here, but will be wanted for the
|
|
|
one on the composition of animated bodies--and the rest of the
|
|
|
definition of the soul I leave to the imaginations of friars, those
|
|
|
fathers of the people who know all secrets by inspiration.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 57: _lettere incoronate_. By this term Leonardo probably
|
|
|
understands not the Bible only, but the works of the early Fathers,
|
|
|
and all the books recognised as sacred by the Roman Church.] I leave
|
|
|
alone the sacred books; for they are supreme truth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the relations of the soul to the organs of sense.
|
|
|
|
|
|
838.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW THE FIVE SENSES ARE THE MINISTERS OF THE SOUL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The soul seems to reside in the judgment, and the judgment would
|
|
|
seem to be seated in that part where all the senses meet; and this
|
|
|
is called the Common Sense and is not all-pervading throughout the
|
|
|
body, as many have thought. Rather is it entirely in one part.
|
|
|
Because, if it were all-pervading and the same in every part, there
|
|
|
would have been no need to make the instruments of the senses meet
|
|
|
in one centre and in one single spot; on the contrary it would have
|
|
|
sufficed that the eye should fulfil the function of its sensation on
|
|
|
its surface only, and not transmit the image of the things seen, to
|
|
|
the sense, by means of the optic nerves, so that the soul--for the
|
|
|
reason given above-- may perceive it in the surface of the eye. In
|
|
|
the same way as to the sense of hearing, it would have sufficed if
|
|
|
the voice had merely sounded in the porous cavity of the indurated
|
|
|
portion of the temporal bone which lies within the ear, without
|
|
|
making any farther transit from this bone to the common sense, where
|
|
|
the voice confers with and discourses to the common judgment. The
|
|
|
sense of smell, again, is compelled by necessity to refer itself to
|
|
|
that same judgment. Feeling passes through the perforated cords and
|
|
|
is conveyed to this common sense. These cords diverge with infinite
|
|
|
ramifications into the skin which encloses the members of the body
|
|
|
and the viscera. The perforated cords convey volition and sensation
|
|
|
to the subordinate limbs. These cords and the nerves direct the
|
|
|
motions of the muscles and sinews, between which they are placed;
|
|
|
these obey, and this obedience takes effect by reducing their
|
|
|
thickness; for in swelling, their length is reduced, and the nerves
|
|
|
shrink which are interwoven among the particles of the limbs; being
|
|
|
extended to the tips of the fingers, they transmit to the sense the
|
|
|
object which they touch.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The nerves with their muscles obey the tendons as soldiers obey the
|
|
|
officers, and the tendons obey the Common [central] Sense as the
|
|
|
officers obey the general. [27] Thus the joint of the bones obeys
|
|
|
the nerve, and the nerve the muscle, and the muscle the tendon and
|
|
|
the tendon the Common Sense. And the Common Sense is the seat of the
|
|
|
soul [28], and memory is its ammunition, and the impressibility is
|
|
|
its referendary since the sense waits on the soul and not the soul
|
|
|
on the sense. And where the sense that ministers to the soul is not
|
|
|
at the service of the soul, all the functions of that sense are also
|
|
|
wanting in that man's life, as is seen in those born mute and blind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The peculiar use of the words _nervo_, _muscolo_,
|
|
|
_corda_, _senso comune_, which are here literally rendered by nerve,
|
|
|
muscle cord or tendon and Common Sense may be understood from lines
|
|
|
27 and 28.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On involuntary muscular action.
|
|
|
|
|
|
839.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW THE NERVES SOMETIMES ACT OF THEMSELVES WITHOUT ANY COMMANDS FROM
|
|
|
THE OTHER FUNCTIONS OF THE SOUL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This is most plainly seen; for you will see palsied and shivering
|
|
|
persons move, and their trembling limbs, as their head and hands,
|
|
|
quake without leave from their soul and their soul with all its
|
|
|
power cannot prevent their members from trembling. The same thing
|
|
|
happens in falling sickness, or in parts that have been cut off, as
|
|
|
in the tails of lizards. The idea or imagination is the helm and
|
|
|
guiding-rein of the senses, because the thing conceived of moves the
|
|
|
sense. Pre-imagining, is imagining the things that are to be.
|
|
|
Post-imagining, is imagining the things that are past.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Miscellaneous physiological observations (840-842).
|
|
|
|
|
|
840.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There are four Powers: memory and intellect, desire and
|
|
|
covetousness. The two first are mental and the others sensual. The
|
|
|
three senses: sight, hearing and smell cannot well be prevented;
|
|
|
touch and taste not at all. Smell is connected with taste in dogs
|
|
|
and other gluttonous animals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
841.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I reveal to men the origin of the first, or perhaps second cause of
|
|
|
their existence.
|
|
|
|
|
|
842.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Lust is the cause of generation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Appetite is the support of life. Fear or timidity is the
|
|
|
prolongation of life and preservation of its instruments.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The laws of nutrition and the support of life (843-848).
|
|
|
|
|
|
843.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HOW THE BODY OF ANIMALS IS CONSTANTLY DYING AND BEING RENEWED.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The body of any thing whatever that takes nourishment constantly
|
|
|
dies and is constantly renewed; because nourishment can only enter
|
|
|
into places where the former nourishment has expired, and if it has
|
|
|
expired it no longer has life. And if you do not supply nourishment
|
|
|
equal to the nourishment which is gone, life will fail in vigour,
|
|
|
and if you take away this nourishment, the life is entirely
|
|
|
destroyed. But if you restore as much is destroyed day by day, then
|
|
|
as much of the life is renewed as is consumed, just as the flame of
|
|
|
the candle is fed by the nourishment afforded by the liquid of this
|
|
|
candle, which flame continually with a rapid supply restores to it
|
|
|
from below as much as is consumed in dying above: and from a
|
|
|
brilliant light is converted in dying into murky smoke; and this
|
|
|
death is continuous, as the smoke is continuous; and the continuance
|
|
|
of the smoke is equal to the continuance of the nourishment, and in
|
|
|
the same instant all the flame is dead and all regenerated,
|
|
|
simultaneously with the movement of its own nourishment.
|
|
|
|
|
|
844.
|
|
|
|
|
|
King of the animals--as thou hast described him--I should rather say
|
|
|
king of the beasts, thou being the greatest--because thou hast
|
|
|
spared slaying them, in order that they may give thee their children
|
|
|
for the benefit of the gullet, of which thou hast attempted to make
|
|
|
a sepulchre for all animals; and I would say still more, if it were
|
|
|
allowed me to speak the entire truth [5]. But we do not go outside
|
|
|
human matters in telling of one supreme wickedness, which does not
|
|
|
happen among the animals of the earth, inasmuch as among them are
|
|
|
found none who eat their own kind, unless through want of sense (few
|
|
|
indeed among them, and those being mothers, as with men, albeit they
|
|
|
be not many in number); and this happens only among the rapacious
|
|
|
animals, as with the leonine species, and leopards, panthers lynxes,
|
|
|
cats and the like, who sometimes eat their children; but thou,
|
|
|
besides thy children devourest father, mother, brothers and friends;
|
|
|
nor is this enough for thee, but thou goest to the chase on the
|
|
|
islands of others, taking other men and these half-naked, the ...
|
|
|
and the ... thou fattenest, and chasest them down thy own
|
|
|
throat[18]; now does not nature produce enough simples, for thee to
|
|
|
satisfy thyself? and if thou art not content with simples, canst
|
|
|
thou not by the mixture of them make infinite compounds, as Platina
|
|
|
wrote[Footnote 21: _Come scrisse il Platina_ (Bartolomeo Sacchi, a
|
|
|
famous humanist). The Italian edition of his treatise _De arte
|
|
|
coquinaria_, was published under the title _De la honestra
|
|
|
voluptate, e valetudine, Venezia_ 1487.], and other authors on
|
|
|
feeding?
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: We are led to believe that Leonardo himself was a
|
|
|
vegetarian from the following interesting passage in the first of
|
|
|
Andrea Corsali's letters to Giuliano de'Medici: _Alcuni gentili
|
|
|
chiamati Guzzarati non si cibano di cosa, alcuna che tenga sangue,
|
|
|
ne fra essi loro consentono che si noccia ad alcuna cosa animata,
|
|
|
come il nostro Leonardo da Vinci_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5-18. Amerigo Vespucci, with whom Leonardo was personally
|
|
|
acquainted, writes in his second letter to Pietro Soderini, about
|
|
|
the inhabitants of the Canary Islands after having stayed there in
|
|
|
1503: "_Hanno una scelerata liberta di viuere; ... si cibano di
|
|
|
carne humana, di maniera che il padre magia il figliuolo, et
|
|
|
all'incontro il figliuolo il padre secondo che a caso e per sorte
|
|
|
auiene. Io viddi un certo huomo sceleratissimo che si vantaua, et si
|
|
|
teneua a non piccola gloria di hauer mangiato piu di trecento
|
|
|
huomini. Viddi anche vna certa citta, nella quale io dimorai forse
|
|
|
ventisette giorni, doue le carni humane, hauendole salate, eran
|
|
|
appicate alli traui, si come noi alli traui di cucina_ _appicchiamo
|
|
|
le carni di cinghali secche al sole o al fumo, et massimamente
|
|
|
salsiccie, et altre simil cose: anzi si marauigliauano gradem ete
|
|
|
che noi non magiaissimo della carne de nemici, le quali dicono
|
|
|
muouere appetito, et essere di marauiglioso sapore, et le lodano
|
|
|
come cibi soaui et delicati (Lettere due di Amerigo Vespucci
|
|
|
Fiorentino drizzate al magnifico Pietro Soderini, Gonfaloniere della
|
|
|
eccelsa Republica di Firenze_; various editions).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
845.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Our life is made by the death of others.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In dead matter insensible life remains, which, reunited to the
|
|
|
stomachs of living beings, resumes life, both sensual and
|
|
|
intellectual.
|
|
|
|
|
|
846.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Here nature appears with many animals to have been rather a cruel
|
|
|
stepmother than a mother, and with others not a stepmother, but a
|
|
|
most tender mother.
|
|
|
|
|
|
847.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Man and animals are really the passage and the conduit of food, the
|
|
|
sepulchre of animals and resting place of the dead, one causing the
|
|
|
death of the other, making themselves the covering for the
|
|
|
corruption of other dead [bodies].
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the circulation of the blood (848-850).
|
|
|
|
|
|
848.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Death in old men, when not from fever, is caused by the veins which
|
|
|
go from the spleen to the valve of the liver, and which thicken so
|
|
|
much in the walls that they become closed up and leave no passage
|
|
|
for the blood that nourishes it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[6]The incessant current of the blood through the veins makes these
|
|
|
veins thicken and become callous, so that at last they close up and
|
|
|
prevent the passage of the blood.
|
|
|
|
|
|
849.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The waters return with constant motion from the lowest depths of the
|
|
|
sea to the utmost height of the mountains, not obeying the nature of
|
|
|
heavier bodies; and in this they resemble the blood of animated
|
|
|
beings which always moves from the sea of the heart and flows
|
|
|
towards the top of the head; and here it may burst a vein, as may be
|
|
|
seen when a vein bursts in the nose; all the blood rises from below
|
|
|
to the level of the burst vein. When the water rushes out from the
|
|
|
burst vein in the earth, it obeys the law of other bodies that are
|
|
|
heavier than the air since it always seeks low places.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: From this passage it is quite plain that Leonardo had not
|
|
|
merely a general suspicion of the circulation of the blood but a
|
|
|
very clear conception of it. Leonardo's studies on the muscles of
|
|
|
the heart are to be found in the MS. W. An. III. but no information
|
|
|
about them has hitherto been made public. The limits of my plan in
|
|
|
this work exclude all purely anatomical writings, therefore only a
|
|
|
very brief excerpt from this note book can be given here. WILLIAM
|
|
|
HARVEY (born 1578 and Professor of Anatomy at Cambridge from 1615)
|
|
|
is always considered to have been the discoverer of the circulation
|
|
|
of the blood. He studied medicine at Padua in 1598, and in 1628
|
|
|
brought out his memorable and important work: _De motu cordis et
|
|
|
sanguinis_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
850.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the blood which returns when the heart opens again is not the
|
|
|
same as that which closes the valves of the heart.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some notes on medicine (851-855).
|
|
|
|
|
|
851.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Make them give you the definition and remedies for the case ... and
|
|
|
you will see that men are selected to be doctors for diseases they
|
|
|
do not know.
|
|
|
|
|
|
852.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A remedy for scratches taught me by the Herald to the King of
|
|
|
France. 4 ounces of virgin wax, 4 ounces of colophony, 2 ounces of
|
|
|
incense. Keep each thing separate; and melt the wax, and then put in
|
|
|
the incense and then the colophony, make a mixture of it and put it
|
|
|
on the sore place.
|
|
|
|
|
|
853.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Medicine is the restoration of discordant elements; sickness is the
|
|
|
discord of the elements infused into the living body.
|
|
|
|
|
|
854.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Those who are annoyed by sickness at sea should drink extract of
|
|
|
wormwood.
|
|
|
|
|
|
855.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To keep in health, this rule is wise: Eat only when you want and
|
|
|
relish food. Chew thoroughly that it may do you good. Have it well
|
|
|
cooked, unspiced and undisguised. He who takes medicine is ill
|
|
|
advised.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This appears to be a sketch for a poem.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
856.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I teach you to preserve your health; and in this you will succed
|
|
|
better in proportion as you shun physicians, because their medicines
|
|
|
are the work of alchemists.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This passage is written on the back of the drawing Pl.
|
|
|
CVIII. Compare also No. 1184.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_XV_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Astronomy_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Ever since the publication by Venturi in_ 1797 _and Libri in_ 1840
|
|
|
_of some few passages of Leonardo's astronomical notes, scientific
|
|
|
astronomers have frequently expressed the opinion, that they must
|
|
|
have been based on very important discoveries, and that the great
|
|
|
painter also deserved a conspicuous place in the history of this
|
|
|
science. In the passages here printed, a connected view is given of
|
|
|
his astronomical studies as they lie scattered through the
|
|
|
manuscripts, which have come down to us. Unlike his other purely
|
|
|
scientific labours, Leonardo devotes here a good deal of attention
|
|
|
to the opinions of the ancients, though he does not follow the
|
|
|
practice universal in his day of relying on them as authorities; he
|
|
|
only quotes them, as we shall see, in order to refute their
|
|
|
arguments. His researches throughout have the stamp of independent
|
|
|
thought. There is nothing in these writings to lead us to suppose
|
|
|
that they were merely an epitome of the general learning common to
|
|
|
the astronomers of the period. As early as in the XIVth century
|
|
|
there were chairs of astronomy in the universities of Padua and
|
|
|
Bologna, but so late as during the entire XVIth century Astronomy
|
|
|
and Astrology were still closely allied._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_It is impossible now to decide whether Leonardo, when living in
|
|
|
Florence, became acquainted in his youth with the doctrines of Paolo
|
|
|
Toscanelli the great astronomer and mathematician (died_ 1482_), of
|
|
|
whose influence and teaching but little is now known, beyond the
|
|
|
fact that he advised and encouraged Columbus to carry out his
|
|
|
project of sailing round the world. His name is nowhere mentioned by
|
|
|
Leonardo, and from the dates of the manuscripts from which the texts
|
|
|
on astronomy are taken, it seems highly probable that Leonardo
|
|
|
devoted his attention to astronomical studies less in his youth than
|
|
|
in his later years. It was evidently his purpose to treat of
|
|
|
Astronomy in a connected form and in a separate work (see the
|
|
|
beginning of Nos._ 866 _and_ 892_; compare also No._ 1167_). It is
|
|
|
quite in accordance with his general scientific thoroughness that he
|
|
|
should propose to write a special treatise on Optics as an
|
|
|
introduction to Astronomy (see Nos._ 867 _and_ 877_). Some of the
|
|
|
chapters belonging to this Section bear the title "Prospettiva"
|
|
|
_(see Nos._ 869 _and_ 870_), this being the term universally applied
|
|
|
at the time to Optics as well as Perspective (see Vol. I, p._ 10,
|
|
|
_note to No._ 13, _l._ 10_)_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_At the beginning of the XVIth century the Ptolemaic theory of the
|
|
|
universe was still universally accepted as the true one, and
|
|
|
Leonardo conceives of the earth as fixed, with the moon and sun
|
|
|
revolving round it, as they are represented in the diagram to No._
|
|
|
897. _He does not go into any theory of the motions of the planets;
|
|
|
with regard to these and the fixed stars he only investigates the
|
|
|
phenomena of their luminosity. The spherical form of the earth he
|
|
|
takes for granted as an axiom from the first, and he anticipates
|
|
|
Newton by pointing out the universality of Gravitation not merely in
|
|
|
the earth, but even in the moon. Although his acute research into
|
|
|
the nature of the moon's light and the spots on the moon did not
|
|
|
bring to light many results of lasting importance beyond making it
|
|
|
evident that they were a refutation of the errors of his
|
|
|
contemporaries, they contain various explanations of facts which
|
|
|
modern science need not modify in any essential point, and
|
|
|
discoveries which history has hitherto assigned to a very much later
|
|
|
date_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The ingenious theory by which he tries to explain the nature of
|
|
|
what is known as earth shine, the reflection of the sun's rays by
|
|
|
the earth towards the moon, saying that it is a peculiar refraction,
|
|
|
originating in the innumerable curved surfaces of the waves of the
|
|
|
sea may be regarded as absurd; but it must not be forgotten that he
|
|
|
had no means of detecting the fundamental error on which he based
|
|
|
it, namely: the assumption that the moon was at a relatively short
|
|
|
distance from the earth. So long as the motion of the earth round
|
|
|
the sun remained unknown, it was of course impossible to form any
|
|
|
estimate of the moon's distance from the earth by a calculation of
|
|
|
its parallax_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Before the discovery of the telescope accurate astronomical
|
|
|
observations were only possible to a very limited extent. It would
|
|
|
appear however from certain passages in the notes here printed for
|
|
|
the first time, that Leonardo was in a position to study the spots
|
|
|
in the moon more closely than he could have done with the unaided
|
|
|
eye. So far as can be gathered from the mysterious language in which
|
|
|
the description of his instrument is wrapped, he made use of
|
|
|
magnifying glasses; these do not however seem to have been
|
|
|
constructed like a telescope--telescopes were first made about_
|
|
|
1600. _As LIBRI pointed out_ (Histoire des Sciences mathematiques
|
|
|
III, 101) _Fracastoro of Verona_ (1473-1553) _succeeded in
|
|
|
magnifying the moon's face by an arrangement of lenses (compare No._
|
|
|
910, _note), and this gives probability to Leonardo's invention at a
|
|
|
not much earlier date._
|
|
|
|
|
|
I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE EARTH AS A PLANET.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The earth's place in the universe (857. 858).
|
|
|
|
|
|
857.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The equator, the line of the horizon, the ecliptic, the meridian:
|
|
|
|
|
|
These lines are those which in all their parts are equidistant from
|
|
|
the centre of the globe.
|
|
|
|
|
|
858.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The earth is not in the centre of the Sun's orbit nor at the centre
|
|
|
of the universe, but in the centre of its companion elements, and
|
|
|
united with them. And any one standing on the moon, when it and the
|
|
|
sun are both beneath us, would see this our earth and the element of
|
|
|
water upon it just as we see the moon, and the earth would light it
|
|
|
as it lights us.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The fundamental laws of the solar system (859-864).
|
|
|
|
|
|
859.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Force arises from dearth or abundance; it is the child of physical
|
|
|
motion, and the grand-child of spiritual motion, and the mother and
|
|
|
origin of gravity. Gravity is limited to the elements of water and
|
|
|
earth; but this force is unlimited, and by it infinite worlds might
|
|
|
be moved if instruments could be made by which the force could be
|
|
|
generated.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Force, with physical motion, and gravity, with resistance are the
|
|
|
four external powers on which all actions of mortals depend.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Force has its origin in spiritual motion; and this motion, flowing
|
|
|
through the limbs of sentient animals, enlarges their muscles. Being
|
|
|
enlarged by this current the muscles are shrunk in length and
|
|
|
contract the tendons which are connected with them, and this is the
|
|
|
cause of the force of the limbs in man.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The quality and quantity of the force of a man are able to give
|
|
|
birth to other forces, which will be proportionally greater as the
|
|
|
motions produced by them last longer.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Only part of this passage belongs, strictly speaking, to
|
|
|
this section. The principle laid down in the second paragraph is
|
|
|
more directly connected with the notes given in the preceding
|
|
|
section on Physiology.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
860.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Why does not the weight _o_ remain in its place? It does not remain
|
|
|
because it has no resistance. Where will it move to? It will move
|
|
|
towards the centre [of gravity]. And why by no other line? Because a
|
|
|
weight which has no support falls by the shortest road to the lowest
|
|
|
point which is the centre of the world. And why does the weight know
|
|
|
how to find it by so short a line? Because it is not independant and
|
|
|
does not move about in various directions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This text and the sketch belonging to it, are reproduced
|
|
|
on Pl. CXXI.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
861.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let the earth turn on which side it may the surface of the waters
|
|
|
will never move from its spherical form, but will always remain
|
|
|
equidistant from the centre of the globe.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Granting that the earth might be removed from the centre of the
|
|
|
globe, what would happen to the water?
|
|
|
|
|
|
It would remain in a sphere round that centre equally thick, but the
|
|
|
sphere would have a smaller diameter than when it enclosed the
|
|
|
earth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Compare No. 896, lines 48-64; and No. 936.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
862.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Supposing the earth at our antipodes which supports the ocean were
|
|
|
to rise and stand uncovered, far out of the sea, but remaining
|
|
|
almost level, by what means afterwards, in the course of time, would
|
|
|
mountains and vallies be formed?
|
|
|
|
|
|
And the rocks with their various strata?
|
|
|
|
|
|
863.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Each man is always in the middle of the surface of the earth and
|
|
|
under the zenith of his own hemisphere, and over the centre of the
|
|
|
earth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
864.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Mem.: That I must first show the distance of the sun from the earth;
|
|
|
and, by means of a ray passing through a small hole into a dark
|
|
|
chamber, detect its real size; and besides this, by means of the
|
|
|
aqueous sphere calculate the size of the globe ...
|
|
|
|
|
|
Here it will be shown, that when the sun is in the meridian of our
|
|
|
hemisphere [Footnote 10: _Antipodi orientali cogli occidentali_. The
|
|
|
word _Antipodes_ does not here bear its literal sense, but--as we
|
|
|
may infer from the simultaneous reference to inhabitants of the
|
|
|
North and South-- is used as meaning men living at a distance of 90
|
|
|
degrees from the zenith of the rational horizon of each observer.],
|
|
|
the antipodes to the East and to the West, alike, and at the same
|
|
|
time, see the sun mirrored in their waters; and the same is equally
|
|
|
true of the arctic and antarctic poles, if indeed they are
|
|
|
inhabited.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How to prove that the earth is a planet (865-867).
|
|
|
|
|
|
865.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the earth is a star.
|
|
|
|
|
|
866.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In your discourse you must prove that the earth is a star much like
|
|
|
the moon, and the glory of our universe; and then you must treat of
|
|
|
the size of various stars, according to the authors.
|
|
|
|
|
|
867.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE METHOD OF PROVING THAT THE EARTH IS A STAR.
|
|
|
|
|
|
First describe the eye; then show how the twinkling of a star is
|
|
|
really in the eye and why one star should twinkle more than another,
|
|
|
and how the rays from the stars originate in the eye; and add, that
|
|
|
if the twinkling of the stars were really in the stars --as it seems
|
|
|
to be--that this twinkling appears to be an extension as great as
|
|
|
the diameter of the body of the star; therefore, the star being
|
|
|
larger than the earth, this motion effected in an instant would be a
|
|
|
rapid doubling of the size of the star. Then prove that the surface
|
|
|
of the air where it lies contiguous to fire, and the surface of the
|
|
|
fire where it ends are those into which the solar rays penetrate,
|
|
|
and transmit the images of the heavenly bodies, large when they
|
|
|
rise, and small, when they are on the meridian. Let _a_ be the earth
|
|
|
and _n d m_ the surface of the air in contact with the sphere of
|
|
|
fire; _h f g_ is the orbit of the moon or, if you please, of the
|
|
|
sun; then I say that when the sun appears on the horizon _g_, its
|
|
|
rays are seen passing through the surface of the air at a slanting
|
|
|
angle, that is _o m_; this is not the case at _d k_. And so it
|
|
|
passes through a greater mass of air; all of _e m_ is a denser
|
|
|
atmosphere.
|
|
|
|
|
|
868.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Beyond the sun and us there is darkness and so the air appears blue.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Compare Vol. I, No. 301.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
869.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PERSPECTIVE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is possible to find means by which the eye shall not see remote
|
|
|
objects as much diminished as in natural perspective, which
|
|
|
diminishes them by reason of the convexity of the eye which
|
|
|
necessarily intersects, at its surface, the pyramid of every image
|
|
|
conveyed to the eye at a right angle on its spherical surface. But
|
|
|
by the method I here teach in the margin [9] these pyramids are
|
|
|
intersected at right angles close to the surface of the pupil. The
|
|
|
convex pupil of the eye can take in the whole of our hemisphere,
|
|
|
while this will show only a single star; but where many small stars
|
|
|
transmit their images to the surface of the pupil those stars are
|
|
|
extremely small; here only one star is seen but it will be large.
|
|
|
And so the moon will be seen larger and its spots of a more defined
|
|
|
form [Footnote 20 and fol.: Telescopes were not in use till a century
|
|
|
later. Compare No. 910 and page 136.]. You must place close to the
|
|
|
eye a glass filled with the water of which mention is made in number
|
|
|
4 of Book 113 "On natural substances" [Footnote 23: _libro_ 113.
|
|
|
This is perhaps the number of a book in some library catalogue. But
|
|
|
it may refer, on the other hand, to one of the 120 Books mentioned
|
|
|
in No. 796. l. 84.]; for this water makes objects which are enclosed
|
|
|
in balls of crystalline glass appear free from the glass.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE EYE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Among the smaller objects presented to the pupil of the eye, that
|
|
|
which is closest to it, will be least appreciable to the eye. And at
|
|
|
the same time, the experiments here made with the power of sight,
|
|
|
show that it is not reduced to speck if the &c. [32][Footnote 32:
|
|
|
Compare with this the passage in Vol. I, No. 52, written about
|
|
|
twenty years earlier.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Read in the margin.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[34]Those objects are seen largest which come to the eye at the
|
|
|
largest angles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But the images of the objects conveyed to the pupil of the eye are
|
|
|
distributed to the pupil exactly as they are distributed in the air:
|
|
|
and the proof of this is in what follows; that when we look at the
|
|
|
starry sky, without gazing more fixedly at one star than another,
|
|
|
the sky appears all strewn with stars; and their proportions to the
|
|
|
eye are the same as in the sky and likewise the spaces between them
|
|
|
[61].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 9. 32. _in margine:_ lines 34-61 are, in the original,
|
|
|
written on the margin and above them is the diagram to which
|
|
|
Leonardo seems to refer here.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
870.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PERSPECTIVE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Among objects moved from the eye at equal distance, that undergoes
|
|
|
least diminution which at first was most remote.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When various objects are removed at equal distances farther from
|
|
|
their original position, that which was at first the farthest from
|
|
|
the eye will diminish least. And the proportion of the diminution
|
|
|
will be in proportion to the relative distance of the objects from
|
|
|
the eye before they were removed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That is to say in the object _t_ and the object _e_ the proportion
|
|
|
of their distances from the eye _a_ is quintuple. I remove each from
|
|
|
its place and set it farther from the eye by one of the 5 parts into
|
|
|
which the proposition is divided. Hence it happens that the nearest
|
|
|
to the eye has doubled the distance and according to the last
|
|
|
proposition but one of this, is diminished by the half of its whole
|
|
|
size; and the body _e_, by the same motion, is diminished 1/5 of its
|
|
|
whole size. Therefore, by that same last proposition but one, that
|
|
|
which is said in this last proposition is true; and this I say of
|
|
|
the motions of the celestial bodies which are more distant by 3500
|
|
|
miles when setting than when overhead, and yet do not increase or
|
|
|
diminish in any sensible degree.
|
|
|
|
|
|
871.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_a b_ is the aperture through which the sun passes, and if you could
|
|
|
measure the size of the solar rays at _n m_, you could accurately
|
|
|
trace the real lines of the convergence of the solar rays, the
|
|
|
mirror being at _a b_, and then show the reflected rays at equal
|
|
|
angles to _n m_; but, as you want to have them at _n m_, take them
|
|
|
at the. inner side of the aperture at cd, where they maybe measured
|
|
|
at the spot where the solar rays fall. Then place your mirror at the
|
|
|
distance _a b_, making the rays _d b_, _c a_ fall and then be
|
|
|
reflected at equal angles towards _c d_; and this is the best
|
|
|
method, but you must use this mirror always in the same month, and
|
|
|
the same day, and hour and instant, and this will be better than at
|
|
|
no fixed time because when the sun is at a certain distance it
|
|
|
produces a certain pyramid of rays.
|
|
|
|
|
|
872.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_a_, the side of the body in light and shade _b_, faces the whole
|
|
|
portion of the hemisphere bed _e f_, and does not face any part of
|
|
|
the darkness of the earth. And the same occurs at the point _o_;
|
|
|
therefore the space a _o_ is throughout of one and the same
|
|
|
brightness, and s faces only four degrees of the hemisphere _d e f g
|
|
|
h_, and also the whole of the earth _s h_, which will render it
|
|
|
darker; and how much must be demonstrated by calculation. [Footnote:
|
|
|
This passage, which has perhaps a doubtful right to its place in
|
|
|
this connection, stands in the Manuscript between those given in
|
|
|
Vol. I as No. 117 and No. 427.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
873.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE REASON OF THE INCREASED SIZE OF THE SUN IN THE WEST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some mathematicians explain that the sun looks larger as it sets,
|
|
|
because the eye always sees it through a denser atmosphere, alleging
|
|
|
that objects seen through mist or through water appear larger. To
|
|
|
these I reply: No; because objects seen through a mist are similar
|
|
|
in colour to those at a distance; but not being similarly diminished
|
|
|
they appear larger. Again, nothing increases in size in smooth
|
|
|
water; and the proof of this may be seen by throwing a light on a
|
|
|
board placed half under water. But the reason why the sun looks
|
|
|
larger is that every luminous body appears larger in proportion as
|
|
|
it is more remote. [Footnote: Lines 5 and 6 are thus rendered by M.
|
|
|
RAVAISSON in his edition of MS. A. "_De meme, aucune chose ne croit
|
|
|
dans l'eau plane, et tu en feras l'experience_ en calquant un ais
|
|
|
sous l'eau."--Compare the diagrams in Vol. I, p. 114.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the luminosity of the Earth in the universal space (874-878).
|
|
|
|
|
|
874.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In my book I propose to show, how the ocean and the other seas must,
|
|
|
by means of the sun, make our world shine with the appearance of a
|
|
|
moon, and to the remoter worlds it looks like a star; and this I
|
|
|
shall prove.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Show, first that every light at a distance from the eye throws out
|
|
|
rays which appear to increase the size of the luminous body; and
|
|
|
from this it follows that 2 ...[Footnote 10: Here the text breaks
|
|
|
off; lines 11 and fol. are written in the margin.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[11]The moon is cold and moist. Water is cold and moist. Thus our
|
|
|
seas must appear to the moon as the moon does to us.
|
|
|
|
|
|
875.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The waves in water magnify the image of an object reflected in it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let _a_ be the sun, and _n m_ the ruffled water, _b_ the image of
|
|
|
the sun when the water is smooth. Let _f_ be the eye which sees the
|
|
|
image in all the waves included within the base of the triangle _c e
|
|
|
f_. Now the sun reflected in the unruffled surface occupied the
|
|
|
space _c d_, while in the ruffled surface it covers all the watery
|
|
|
space _c e_ (as is proved in the 4th of my "Perspective") [Footnote
|
|
|
9: _Nel quarto della mia prospettiva_. If this reference is to the
|
|
|
diagrams accompanying the text--as is usual with Leonardo--and not
|
|
|
to some particular work, the largest of the diagrams here given must
|
|
|
be meant. It is the lowest and actually the fifth, but he would have
|
|
|
called it the fourth, for the text here given is preceded on the
|
|
|
same page of the manuscript by a passage on whirlpools, with the
|
|
|
diagram belonging to it also reproduced here. The words _della mia
|
|
|
prospettiva_ may therefore indicate that the diagram to the
|
|
|
preceding chapter treating on a heterogeneal subject is to be
|
|
|
excluded. It is a further difficulty that this diagram belongs
|
|
|
properly to lines 9-10 and not to the preceding sentence. The
|
|
|
reflection of the sun in water is also discussed in the Theoretical
|
|
|
part of the Book on Painting; see Vol. I, No. 206, 207.] and it will
|
|
|
cover more of the water in proportion as the reflected image is
|
|
|
remote from the eye [10].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original sketch, inside the circle in the first
|
|
|
diagram, is written _Sole_ (sun), and to the right of it _luna_
|
|
|
(moon). Thus either of these heavenly bodies may be supposed to fill
|
|
|
that space. Within the lower circle is written _simulacro_ (image).
|
|
|
In the two next diagrams at the spot here marked _L_ the word _Luna_
|
|
|
is written, and in the last _sole_ is written in the top circle at
|
|
|
_a_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The image of the sun will be more brightly shown in small waves than
|
|
|
in large ones--and this is because the reflections or images of the
|
|
|
sun are more numerous in the small waves than in large ones, and the
|
|
|
more numerous reflections of its radiance give a larger light than
|
|
|
the fewer.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Waves which intersect like the scales of a fir cone reflect the
|
|
|
image of the sun with the greatest splendour; and this is the case
|
|
|
because the images are as many as the ridges of the waves on which
|
|
|
the sun shines, and the shadows between these waves are small and
|
|
|
not very dark; and the radiance of so many reflections together
|
|
|
becomes united in the image which is transmitted to the eye, so that
|
|
|
these shadows are imperceptible.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That reflection of the sun will cover most space on the surface of
|
|
|
the water which is most remote from the eye which sees it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let _a_ be the sun, _p q_ the reflection of the sun; _a b_ is the
|
|
|
surface of the water, in which the sun is mirrored, and _r_ the eye
|
|
|
which sees this reflection on the surface of the water occupying the
|
|
|
space _o m_. _c_ is the eye at a greater distance from the surface
|
|
|
of the water and also from the reflection; hence this reflection
|
|
|
covers a larger space of water, by the distance between _n_ and _o_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
876.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is impossible that the side of a spherical mirror, illuminated by
|
|
|
the sun, should reflect its radiance unless this mirror were
|
|
|
undulating or filled with bubbles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You see here the sun which lights up the moon, a spherical mirror,
|
|
|
and all of its surface, which faces the sun is rendered radiant.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Whence it may be concluded that what shines in the moon is water
|
|
|
like that of our seas, and in waves as that is; and that portion
|
|
|
which does not shine consists of islands and terra firma.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This diagram, of several spherical bodies interposed between the eye
|
|
|
and the sun, is given to show that, just as the reflection of the
|
|
|
sun is seen in each of these bodies, in the same way that image may
|
|
|
be seen in each curve of the waves of the sea; and as in these many
|
|
|
spheres many reflections of the sun are seen, so in many waves there
|
|
|
are many images, each of which at a great distance is much magnified
|
|
|
to the eye. And, as this happens with each wave, the spaces
|
|
|
interposed between the waves are concealed; and, for this reason, it
|
|
|
looks as though the many suns mirrored in the many waves were but
|
|
|
one continuous sun; and the shadows,, mixed up with the luminous
|
|
|
images, render this radiance less brilliant than that of the sun
|
|
|
mirrored in these waves.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original, at letter _A_ in the diagram "_Sole_"
|
|
|
(the sun) is written, and at _o_ "_occhio_" (the eye).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
877.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This will have before it the treatise on light and shade.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The edges in the moon will be most strongly lighted and reflect most
|
|
|
light, because, there, nothing will be visible but the tops of the
|
|
|
waves of the water [Footnote 5: I have thought it unnecessary to
|
|
|
reproduce the detailed explanation of the theory of reflection on
|
|
|
waves contained in the passage which follows this.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
878.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The sun will appear larger in moving water or on waves than in still
|
|
|
water; an example is the light reflected on the strings of a
|
|
|
monochord.
|
|
|
|
|
|
II.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE SUN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The question of the true and of the apparent size of the sun
|
|
|
(879-884).
|
|
|
|
|
|
879.
|
|
|
|
|
|
IN PRAISE OF THE SUN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you look at the stars, cutting off the rays (as may be done by
|
|
|
looking through a very small hole made with the extreme point of a
|
|
|
very fine needle, placed so as almost to touch the eye), you will
|
|
|
see those stars so minute that it would seem as though nothing could
|
|
|
be smaller; it is in fact their great distance which is the reason
|
|
|
of their diminution, for many of them are very many times larger
|
|
|
than the star which is the earth with water. Now reflect what this
|
|
|
our star must look like at such a distance, and then consider how
|
|
|
many stars might be added--both in longitude and latitude--between
|
|
|
those stars which are scattered over the darkened sky. But I cannot
|
|
|
forbear to condemn many of the ancients, who said that the sun was
|
|
|
no larger than it appears; among these was Epicurus, and I believe
|
|
|
that he founded his reason on the effects of a light placed in our
|
|
|
atmosphere equidistant from the centre of the earth. Any one looking
|
|
|
at it never sees it diminished in size at whatever distance; and the
|
|
|
rea-
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 879-882: What Leonardo says of Epicurus-- who according to
|
|
|
LEWIS, _The Astronomy of the ancients_, and MADLER, _Geschichte der
|
|
|
Himmelskunde_, did not devote much attention to the study of
|
|
|
celestial phenomena--, he probably derived from Book X of Diogenes
|
|
|
Laertius, whose _Vitae Philosophorum_ was not printed in Greek till
|
|
|
1533, but the Latin translation appeared in 1475.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
880.
|
|
|
|
|
|
sons of its size and power I shall reserve for Book 4. But I wonder
|
|
|
greatly that Socrates
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 2: _Socrates;_ I have little light to throw on this
|
|
|
reference. Plato's Socrates himself declares on more than one
|
|
|
occasion that in his youth he had turned his mind to the study of
|
|
|
celestial phenomena (METEWPA) but not in his later years (see G. C.
|
|
|
LEWIS, _The Astronomy of the ancients_, page 109; MADLER,
|
|
|
_Geschichte der Himmelskunde_, page 41). Here and there in Plato's
|
|
|
writings we find incidental notes on the sun and other heavenly
|
|
|
bodies. Leonardo may very well have known of these, since the Latin
|
|
|
version by Ficinus was printed as early as 1491; indeed an undated
|
|
|
edition exists which may very likely have appeared between 1480--90.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There is but one passage in Plato, Epinomis (p. 983) where he speaks
|
|
|
of the physical properties of the sun and says that it is larger
|
|
|
than the earth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Aristotle who goes very fully into the subject says the same. A
|
|
|
complete edition of Aristotele's works was first printed in Venice
|
|
|
1495-98, but a Latin version of the Books _De Coelo et Mundo_ and
|
|
|
_De Physica_ had been printed in Venice as early as in 1483 (H.
|
|
|
MULLER-STRUBING).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
should have depreciated that solar body, saying that it was of the
|
|
|
nature of incandescent stone, and the one who opposed him as to that
|
|
|
error was not far wrong. But I only wish I had words to serve me to
|
|
|
blame those who are fain to extol the worship of men more than that
|
|
|
of the sun; for in the whole universe there is nowhere to be seen a
|
|
|
body of greater magnitude and power than the sun. Its light gives
|
|
|
light to all the celestial bodies which are distributed throughout
|
|
|
the universe; and from it descends all vital force, for the heat
|
|
|
that is in living beings comes from the soul [vital spark]; and
|
|
|
there is no other centre of heat and light in the universe as will
|
|
|
be shown in Book 4; and certainly those who have chosen to worship
|
|
|
men as gods--as Jove, Saturn, Mars and the like--have fallen into
|
|
|
the gravest error, seeing that even if a man were as large as our
|
|
|
earth, he would look no bigger than a little star which appears but
|
|
|
as a speck in the universe; and seeing again that these men are
|
|
|
mortal, and putrid and corrupt in their sepulchres.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Marcellus [Footnote 23: I have no means of identifying _Marcello_
|
|
|
who is named in the margin. It may be Nonius Marcellus, an obscure
|
|
|
Roman Grammarian of uncertain date (between the IInd and Vth
|
|
|
centuries A. C.) the author of the treatise _De compendiosa doctrina
|
|
|
per litteras ad filium_ in which he treats _de rebus omnibus et
|
|
|
quibusdam aliis_. This was much read in the middle ages. The _editto
|
|
|
princeps_ is dated 1470 (H. MULLER-STRUBING).] and many others
|
|
|
praise the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
881.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Epicurus perhaps saw the shadows cast by columns on the walls in
|
|
|
front of them equal in diameter to the columns from which the
|
|
|
shadows were cast; and the breadth of the shadows being parallel
|
|
|
from beginning to end, he thought he might infer that the sun also
|
|
|
was directly opposite to this parallel and that consequently its
|
|
|
breadth was not greater than that of the column; not perceiving that
|
|
|
the diminution in the shadow was insensibly slight by reason of the
|
|
|
remoteness of the sun. If the sun were smaller than the earth, the
|
|
|
stars on a great portion of our hemisphere would have no light,
|
|
|
which is evidence against Epicurus who says the sun is only as large
|
|
|
as it appears.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original the writing is across the diagram.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
882.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Epicurus says the sun is the size it looks. Hence as it looks about
|
|
|
a foot across we must consider that to be its size; it would follow
|
|
|
that when the moon eclipses the sun, the sun ought not to appear the
|
|
|
larger, as it does. Then, the moon being smaller than the sun, the
|
|
|
moon must be less than a foot, and consequently when our world
|
|
|
eclipses the moon, it must be less than a foot by a finger's
|
|
|
breadth; inasmuch as if the sun is a foot across, and our earth
|
|
|
casts a conical shadow on the moon, it is inevitable that the
|
|
|
luminous cause of the cone of shadow must be larger than the opaque
|
|
|
body which casts the cone of shadow.
|
|
|
|
|
|
883.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To measure how many times the diameter of the sun will go into its
|
|
|
course in 24 hours.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Make a circle and place it to face the south, after the manner of a
|
|
|
sundial, and place a rod in the middle in such a way as that its
|
|
|
length points to the centre of this circle, and mark the shadow cast
|
|
|
in the sunshine by this rod on the circumference of the circle, and
|
|
|
this shadow will be--let us say-- as broad as from _a_ to _n_. Now
|
|
|
measure how many times this shadow will go into this circumference
|
|
|
of a circle, and that will give you the number of times that the
|
|
|
solar body will go into its orbit in 24 hours. Thus you may see
|
|
|
whether Epicurus was [right in] saying that the sun was only as
|
|
|
large as it looked; for, as the apparent diameter of the sun is
|
|
|
about a foot, and as that sun would go a thousand times into the
|
|
|
length of its course in 24 hours, it would have gone a thousand
|
|
|
feet, that is 300 braccia, which is the sixth of a mile. Whence it
|
|
|
would follow that the course of the sun during the day would be the
|
|
|
sixth part of a mile and that this venerable snail, the sun will
|
|
|
have travelled 25 braccia an hour.
|
|
|
|
|
|
884.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posidonius composed books on the size of the sun. [Footnote:
|
|
|
Poseidonius of Apamea, commonly called the Rhodian, because he
|
|
|
taught in Rhodes, was a Stoic philosopher, a contemporary and friend
|
|
|
of Cicero's, and the author of numerous works on natural science,
|
|
|
among them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Strabo quotes no doubt from one of his works, when he says that
|
|
|
Poseidonius explained how it was that the sun looked larger when it
|
|
|
was rising or setting than during the rest of its course (III, p.
|
|
|
135). Kleomedes, a later Greek Naturalist also mentions this
|
|
|
observation of Poseidonius' without naming the title of his work;
|
|
|
however, as Kleomedes' Cyclia Theorica was not printed till 1535,
|
|
|
Leonardo must have derived his quotation from Strabo. He probably
|
|
|
wrote this note in 1508, and as the original Greek was first printed
|
|
|
in Venice in 1516, we must suppose him to quote here from the
|
|
|
translation by Guarinus Veronensis, which was printed as early as
|
|
|
1471, also at Venice (H. MULLER-STRUBING).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the nature of Sunlight.
|
|
|
|
|
|
885.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE PROOF THAT THE SUN IS HOT BY NATURE AND NOT BY VIRTUE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the nature of Sunlight.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the heat of the sun resides in its nature and not in its virtue
|
|
|
[or mode of action] is abundantly proved by the radiance of the
|
|
|
solar body on which the human eye cannot dwell and besides this no
|
|
|
less manifestly by the rays reflected from a concave mirror,
|
|
|
which--when they strike the eye with such splendour that the eye
|
|
|
cannot bear them--have a brilliancy equal to the sun in its own
|
|
|
place. And that this is true I prove by the fact that if the mirror
|
|
|
has its concavity formed exactly as is requisite for the collecting
|
|
|
and reflecting of these rays, no created being could endure the
|
|
|
heat that strikes from the reflected rays of such a mirror. And if
|
|
|
you argue that the mirror itself is cold and yet send forth hot
|
|
|
rays, I should reply that those rays come really from the sun and
|
|
|
that it is the ray of the concave mirror after having passed through
|
|
|
the window.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Considerations as to the size of the sun (886-891).
|
|
|
|
|
|
886.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The sun does not move. [Footnote: This sentence occurs incidentally
|
|
|
among mathematical notes, and is written in unusually large
|
|
|
letters.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
887.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PROOF THAT THE NEARER YOU ARE TO THE SOURCE OF THE SOLAR RAYS, THE
|
|
|
LARGER WILL THE REFLECTION OF THE SUN FROM THE SEA APPEAR TO YOU.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Lines 4 and fol. Compare Vol. I, Nos. 130, 131.] If it is
|
|
|
from the centre that the sun employs its radiance to intensify the
|
|
|
power of its whole mass, it is evident that the farther its rays
|
|
|
extend, the more widely they will be divided; and this being so,
|
|
|
you, whose eye is near the water that mirrors the sun, see but a
|
|
|
small portion of the rays of the sun strike the surface of the
|
|
|
water, and reflecting the form of the sun. But if you were near to
|
|
|
the sun--as would be the case when the sun is on the meridian and
|
|
|
the sea to the westward--you would see the sun, mirrored in the sea,
|
|
|
of a very great size; because, as you are nearer to the sun, your
|
|
|
eye taking in the rays nearer to the point of radiation takes more
|
|
|
of them in, and a great splendour is the result. And in this way it
|
|
|
can be proved that the moon must have seas which reflect the sun,
|
|
|
and that the parts which do not shine are land.
|
|
|
|
|
|
888.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take the measure of the sun at the solstice in mid-June.
|
|
|
|
|
|
889.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY THE SUN APPEARS LARGER WHEN SETTING THAN AT NOON, WHEN IT IS
|
|
|
NEAR TO US.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Every object seen through a curved medium seems to be of larger size
|
|
|
than it is.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: At A is written _sole_ (the sun), at B _terra_ (the
|
|
|
earth).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
890.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Because the eye is small it can only see the image of the sun as of
|
|
|
a small size. If the eye were as large as the sun it would see the
|
|
|
image of the sun in water of the same size as the real body of the
|
|
|
sun, so long as the water is smooth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
891.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A METHOD OF SEEING THE SUN ECLIPSED WITHOUT PAIN TO THE EYE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take a piece of paper and pierce holes in it with a needle, and look
|
|
|
at the sun through these holes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
III.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the luminousity of the moon (892-901).
|
|
|
|
|
|
892.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
As I propose to treat of the nature of the moon, it is necessary
|
|
|
that first I should describe the perspective of mirrors, whether
|
|
|
plane, concave or convex; and first what is meant by a luminous ray,
|
|
|
and how it is refracted by various kinds of media; then, when a
|
|
|
reflected ray is most powerful, whether when the angle of incidence
|
|
|
is acute, right, or obtuse, or from a convex, a plane, or a concave
|
|
|
surface; or from an opaque or a transparent body. Besides this, how
|
|
|
it is that the solar rays which fall on the waves of the sea, are
|
|
|
seen by the eye of the same width at the angle nearest to the eye,
|
|
|
as at the highest line of the waves on the horizon; but
|
|
|
notwithstanding this the solar rays reflected from the waves of the
|
|
|
sea assume the pyramidal form and consequently, at each degree of
|
|
|
distance increase proportionally in size, although to our sight,
|
|
|
they appear as parallel.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1st. Nothing that has very little weight is opaque.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2dly. Nothing that is excessively weighty can remain beneath that
|
|
|
which is heavier.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3dly. As to whether the moon is situated in the centre of its
|
|
|
elements or not.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And, if it has no proper place of its own, like the earth, in the
|
|
|
midst of its elements, why does it not fall to the centre of our
|
|
|
elements? [Footnote 26: The problem here propounded by Leonardo was
|
|
|
not satisfactorily answered till Newton in 1682 formulated the law
|
|
|
of universal attraction and gravitation. Compare No. 902, lines
|
|
|
5-15.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
And, if the moon is not in the centre of its own elements and yet
|
|
|
does not fall, it must then be lighter than any other element.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And, if the moon is lighter than the other elements why is it opaque
|
|
|
and not transparent?
|
|
|
|
|
|
When objects of various sizes, being placed at various distances,
|
|
|
look of equal size, there must be the same relative proportion in
|
|
|
the distances as in the magnitudes of the objects.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the diagram Leonardo wrote _sole_ at the place marked
|
|
|
_A_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
893.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MOON AND WHETHER IT IS POLISHED AND SPHERICAL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The image of the sun in the moon is powerfully luminous, and is only
|
|
|
on a small portion of its surface. And the proof may be seen by
|
|
|
taking a ball of burnished gold and placing it in the dark with a
|
|
|
light at some distance from it; and then, although it will
|
|
|
illuminate about half of the ball, the eye will perceive its
|
|
|
reflection only in a small part of its surface, and all the rest of
|
|
|
the surface reflects the darkness which surrounds it; so that it is
|
|
|
only in that spot that the image of the light is seen, and all the
|
|
|
rest remains invisible, the eye being at a distance from the ball.
|
|
|
The same thing would happen on the surface of the moon if it were
|
|
|
polished, lustrous and opaque, like all bodies with a reflecting
|
|
|
surface.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Show how, if you were standing on the moon or on a star, our earth
|
|
|
would seem to reflect the sun as the moon does.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And show that the image of the sun in the sea cannot appear one and
|
|
|
undivided, as it appears in a perfectly plane mirror.
|
|
|
|
|
|
894.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How shadows are lost at great distances, as is shown by the shadow
|
|
|
side of the moon which is never seen. [Footnote: Compare also Vol.
|
|
|
I, Nos. 175-179.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
895.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Either the moon has intrinsic luminosity or not. If it has, why does
|
|
|
it not shine without the aid of the sun? But if it has not any light
|
|
|
in itself it must of necessity be a spherical mirror; and if it is a
|
|
|
mirror, is it not proved in Perspective that the image of a luminous
|
|
|
object will never be equal to the extent of surface of the
|
|
|
reflecting body that it illuminates? And if it be thus [Footnote 13:
|
|
|
At A, in the diagram, Leonardo wrote "_sole_" (the sun), and at B
|
|
|
"_luna o noi terra_" (the moon or our earth). Compare also the text
|
|
|
of No. 876.], as is here shown at _r s_ in the figure, whence comes
|
|
|
so great an extent of radiance as that of the full moon as we see
|
|
|
it, at the fifteenth day of the moon?
|
|
|
|
|
|
896.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The moon has no light in itself; but so much of it as faces the sun
|
|
|
is illuminated, and of that illumined portion we see so much as
|
|
|
faces the earth. And the moon's night receives just as much light as
|
|
|
is lent it by our waters as they reflect the image of the sun, which
|
|
|
is mirrored in all those waters which are on the side towards the
|
|
|
sun. The outside or surface of the waters forming the seas of the
|
|
|
moon and of the seas of our globe is always ruffled little or much,
|
|
|
or more or less--and this roughness causes an extension of the
|
|
|
numberless images of the sun which are repeated in the ridges and
|
|
|
hollows, the sides and fronts of the innumerable waves; that is to
|
|
|
say in as many different spots on each wave as our eyes find
|
|
|
different positions to view them from. This could not happen, if the
|
|
|
aqueous sphere which covers a great part of the moon were uniformly
|
|
|
spherical, for then the images of the sun would be one to each
|
|
|
spectator, and its reflections would be separate and independent and
|
|
|
its radiance would always appear circular; as is plainly to be seen
|
|
|
in the gilt balls placed on the tops of high buildings. But if those
|
|
|
gilt balls were rugged or composed of several little balls, like
|
|
|
mulberries, which are a black fruit composed of minute round
|
|
|
globules, then each portion of these little balls, when seen in the
|
|
|
sun, would display to the eye the lustre resulting from the
|
|
|
reflection of the sun, and thus, in one and the same body many tiny
|
|
|
suns would be seen; and these often combine at a long distance and
|
|
|
appear as one. The lustre of the new moon is brighter and stronger,
|
|
|
than when the moon is full; and the reason of this is that the angle
|
|
|
of incidence is more obtuse in the new than in the full moon, in
|
|
|
which the angles [of incidence and reflection] are highly acute. The
|
|
|
waves of the moon therefore mirror the sun in the hollows of the
|
|
|
waves as well as on the ridges, and the sides remain in shadow. But
|
|
|
at the sides of the moon the hollows of the waves do not catch the
|
|
|
sunlight, but only their crests; and thus the images are fewer and
|
|
|
more mixed up with the shadows in the hollows; and this
|
|
|
intermingling of the shaded and illuminated spots comes to the eye
|
|
|
with a mitigated splendour, so that the edges will be darker,
|
|
|
because the curves of the sides of the waves are insufficient to
|
|
|
reflect to the eye the rays that fall upon them. Now the new moon
|
|
|
naturally reflects the solar rays more directly towards the eye from
|
|
|
the crests of the waves than from any other part, as is shown by the
|
|
|
form of the moon, whose rays a strike the waves _b_ and are
|
|
|
reflected in the line _b d_, the eye being situated at _d_. This
|
|
|
cannot happen at the full moon, when the solar rays, being in the
|
|
|
west, fall on the extreme waters of the moon to the East from _n_ to
|
|
|
_m_, and are not reflected to the eye in the West, but are thrown
|
|
|
back eastwards, with but slight deflection from the straight course
|
|
|
of the solar ray; and thus the angle of incidence is very wide
|
|
|
indeed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The moon is an opaque and solid body and if, on the contrary, it
|
|
|
were transparent, it would not receive the light of the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The yellow or yolk of an egg remains in the middle of the albumen,
|
|
|
without moving on either side; now it is either lighter or heavier
|
|
|
than this albumen, or equal to it; if it is lighter, it ought to
|
|
|
rise above all the albumen and stop in contact with the shell of the
|
|
|
egg; and if it is heavier, it ought to sink, and if it is equal, it
|
|
|
might just as well be at one of the ends, as in the middle or below
|
|
|
[54].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 48-64: Compare No. 861.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The innumerable images of the solar rays reflected from the
|
|
|
innumerable waves of the sea, as they fall upon those waves, are
|
|
|
what cause us to see the very broad and continuous radiance on the
|
|
|
surface of the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
897.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the sun could not be mirrored in the body of the moon, which is
|
|
|
a convex mirror, in such a way as that so much of its surface as is
|
|
|
illuminated by the sun, should reflect the sun unless the moon had a
|
|
|
surface adapted to reflect it--in waves and ridges, like the surface
|
|
|
of the sea when its surface is moved by the wind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original diagrams _sole_ is written at the place
|
|
|
marked _A; luna_ at _C,_ and _terra_ at the two spots marked _B_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The waves in water multiply the image of the object reflected in it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
These waves reflect light, each by its own line, as the surface of
|
|
|
the fir cone does [Footnote 14: See the diagram p. 145.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
These are 2 figures one different from the other; one with
|
|
|
undulating water and the other with smooth water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is impossible that at any distance the image of the sun cast on
|
|
|
the surface of a spherical body should occupy the half of the
|
|
|
sphere.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Here you must prove that the earth produces all the same effects
|
|
|
with regard to the moon, as the moon with regard to the earth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The moon, with its reflected light, does not shine like the sun,
|
|
|
because the light of the moon is not a continuous reflection of that
|
|
|
of the sun on its whole surface, but only on the crests and hollows
|
|
|
of the waves of its waters; and thus the sun being confusedly
|
|
|
reflected, from the admixture of the shadows that lie between the
|
|
|
lustrous waves, its light is not pure and clear as the sun is.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 38: This refers to the small diagram placed between _B_
|
|
|
and _B_.--]. The earth between the moon on the fifteenth day and the
|
|
|
sun. [Footnote 39: See the diagram below the one referred to in the
|
|
|
preceding note.] Here the sun is in the East and the moon on the
|
|
|
fifteenth day in the West. [Footnote 40.41: Refers to the diagram
|
|
|
below the others.] The moon on the fifteenth [day] between the earth
|
|
|
and the sun. [41]Here it is the moon which has the sun to the West
|
|
|
and the earth to the East.
|
|
|
|
|
|
898.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHAT SORT OF THING THE MOON IS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The moon is not of itself luminous, but is highly fitted to
|
|
|
assimilate the character of light after the manner of a mirror, or
|
|
|
of water, or of any other reflecting body; and it grows larger in
|
|
|
the East and in the West, like the sun and the other planets. And
|
|
|
the reason is that every luminous body looks larger in proportion as
|
|
|
it is remote. It is easy to understand that every planet and star is
|
|
|
farther from us when in the West than when it is overhead, by about
|
|
|
3500 miles, as is proved on the margin [Footnote 7: refers to the
|
|
|
first diagram.--A = _sole_ (the sun), B = _terra_ (the earth), C =
|
|
|
_luna_ (the moon).], and if you see the sun or moon mirrored in the
|
|
|
water near to you, it looks to you of the same size in the water as
|
|
|
in the sky. But if you recede to the distance of a mile, it will
|
|
|
look 100 times larger; and if you see the sun reflected in the sea
|
|
|
at sunset, its image would look to you more than 10 miles long;
|
|
|
because that reflected image extends over more than 10 miles of sea.
|
|
|
And if you could stand where the moon is, the sun would look to you,
|
|
|
as if it were reflected from all the sea that it illuminates by day;
|
|
|
and the land amid the water would appear just like the dark spots
|
|
|
that are on the moon, which, when looked at from our earth, appears
|
|
|
to men the same as our earth would appear to any men who might dwell
|
|
|
in the moon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This text has already been published by LIBRI: _Histoire
|
|
|
des Sciences,_ III, pp. 224, 225.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE NATURE OF THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the moon is entirely lighted up to our sight, we see its full
|
|
|
daylight; and at that time, owing to the reflection of the solar
|
|
|
rays which fall on it and are thrown off towards us, its ocean casts
|
|
|
off less moisture towards us; and the less light it gives the more
|
|
|
injurious it is.
|
|
|
|
|
|
899.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I say that as the moon has no light in itself and yet is luminous,
|
|
|
it is inevitable but that its light is caused by some other body.
|
|
|
|
|
|
900.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All my opponent's arguments to say that there is no water in the
|
|
|
moon. [Footnote: The objections are very minutely noted down in the
|
|
|
manuscript, but they hardly seem to have a place here.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
901.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Answer to Maestro Andrea da Imola, who said that the solar rays
|
|
|
reflected from a convex mirror are mingled and lost at a short
|
|
|
distance; whereby it is altogether denied that the luminous side of
|
|
|
the moon is of the nature of a mirror, and that consequently the
|
|
|
light is not produced by the innumerable multitude of the waves of
|
|
|
that sea, which I declared to be the portion of the moon which is
|
|
|
illuminated by the solar rays.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let _o p_ be the body of the sun, _c n s_ the moon, and _b_ the eye
|
|
|
which, above the base _c n_ of the cathetus _c n m_, sees the body
|
|
|
of the sun reflected at equal angles _c n_; and the same again on
|
|
|
moving the eye from _b_ to _a_. [Footnote: The large diagram on the
|
|
|
margin of page 161 belongs to this chapter.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Explanation of the lumen cinereum in the moon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
902.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
No solid body is less heavy than the atmosphere.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 1. On the margin are the words _tola romantina,
|
|
|
tola--ferro stagnato_ (tinned iron); _romantina_ is some special
|
|
|
kind of sheet-iron no longer known by that name.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Having proved that the part of the moon that shines consists of
|
|
|
water, which mirrors the body of the sun and reflects the radiance
|
|
|
it receives from it; and that, if these waters were devoid of waves,
|
|
|
it would appear small, but of a radiance almost like the sun; --[5]
|
|
|
It must now be shown whether the moon is a heavy or a light body:
|
|
|
for, if it were a heavy body--admitting that at every grade of
|
|
|
distance from the earth greater levity must prevail, so that water
|
|
|
is lighter than the earth, and air than water, and fire than air and
|
|
|
so on successively--it would seem that if the moon had density as it
|
|
|
really has, it would have weight, and having weight, that it could
|
|
|
not be sustained in the space where it is, and consequently that it
|
|
|
would fall towards the centre of the universe and become united to
|
|
|
the earth; or if not the moon itself, at least its waters would fall
|
|
|
away and be lost from it, and descend towards the centre, leaving
|
|
|
the moon without any and so devoid of lustre. But as this does not
|
|
|
happen, as might in reason be expected, it is a manifest sign that
|
|
|
the moon is surrounded by its own elements: that is to say water,
|
|
|
air and fire; and thus is, of itself and by itself, suspended in
|
|
|
that part of space, as our earth with its element is in this part of
|
|
|
space; and that heavy bodies act in the midst of its elements just
|
|
|
as other heavy bodies do in ours [Footnote 15: This passage would
|
|
|
certainly seem to establish Leonardo's claim to be regarded as the
|
|
|
original discoverer of the cause of the ashy colour of the new moon
|
|
|
(_lumen cinereum_). His observations however, having hitherto
|
|
|
remained unknown to astronomers, Moestlin and Kepler have been
|
|
|
credited with the discoveries which they made independently a
|
|
|
century later.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some disconnected notes treat of the same subject in MS. C. A. 239b;
|
|
|
718b and 719b; "_Perche la luna cinta della parte alluminata dal
|
|
|
sole in ponente, tra maggior splendore in mezzo a tal cerchio, che
|
|
|
quando essa eclissava il sole. Questo accade perche nell' eclissare
|
|
|
il sole ella ombrava il nostro oceano, il qual caso non accade
|
|
|
essendo in ponente, quando il sole alluma esso oceano_." The editors
|
|
|
of the "_Saggio_" who first published this passage (page 12) add
|
|
|
another short one about the seasons in the moon which I confess not
|
|
|
to have seen in the original manuscript: "_La luna ha ogni mese un
|
|
|
verno e una state, e ha maggiori freddi e maggiori caldi, e i suoi
|
|
|
equinozii son piu freddi de' nostri._"]
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the eye is in the East and sees the moon in the West near to
|
|
|
the setting sun, it sees it with its shaded portion surrounded by
|
|
|
luminous portions; and the lateral and upper portion of this light
|
|
|
is derived from the sun, and the lower portion from the ocean in the
|
|
|
West, which receives the solar rays and reflects them on the lower
|
|
|
waters of the moon, and indeed affords the part of the moon that is
|
|
|
in shadow as much radiance as the moon gives the earth at midnight.
|
|
|
Therefore it is not totally dark, and hence some have believed that
|
|
|
the moon must in parts have a light of its own besides that which is
|
|
|
given it by the sun; and this light is due, as has been said, to the
|
|
|
above- mentioned cause,--that our seas are illuminated by the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again, it might be said that the circle of radiance shown by the
|
|
|
moon when it and the sun are both in the West is wholly borrowed
|
|
|
from the sun, when it, and the sun, and the eye are situated as is
|
|
|
shown above.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 23. 24: The larger of the two diagrams reproduced above
|
|
|
stands between these two lines, and the smaller one is sketched in
|
|
|
the margin. At the spot marked _A_ Leonardo wrote _corpo solare_
|
|
|
(solar body) in the larger diagram and _Sole_ (sun) in the smaller
|
|
|
one. At _C luna_ (moon) is written and at _B terra_ (the earth).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some might say that the air surrounding the moon as an element,
|
|
|
catches the light of the sun as our atmosphere does, and that it is
|
|
|
this which completes the luminous circle on the body of the moon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some have thought that the moon has a light of its own, but this
|
|
|
opinion is false, because they have founded it on that dim light
|
|
|
seen between the hornes of the new moon, which looks dark where it
|
|
|
is close to the bright part, while against the darkness of the
|
|
|
background it looks so light that many have taken it to be a ring of
|
|
|
new radiance completing the circle where the tips of the horns
|
|
|
illuminated by the sun cease to shine [Footnote 34: See Pl. CVIII,
|
|
|
No. 5.]. And this difference of background arises from the fact that
|
|
|
the portion of that background which is conterminous with the bright
|
|
|
part of the moon, by comparison with that brightness looks darker
|
|
|
than it is; while at the upper part, where a portion of the luminous
|
|
|
circle is to be seen of uniform width, the result is that the moon,
|
|
|
being brighter there than the medium or background on which it is
|
|
|
seen by comparison with that darkness it looks more luminous at that
|
|
|
edge than it is. And that brightness at such a time itself is
|
|
|
derived from our ocean and other inland-seas. These are, at that
|
|
|
time, illuminated by the sun which is already setting in such a way
|
|
|
as that the sea then fulfils the same function to the dark side of
|
|
|
the moon as the moon at its fifteenth day does to us when the sun is
|
|
|
set. And the small amount of light which the dark side of the moon
|
|
|
receives bears the same proportion to the light of that side which
|
|
|
is illuminated, as that... [Footnote 42: Here the text breaks off;
|
|
|
lines 43-52 are written on the margin.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to see how much brighter the shaded portion of the moon
|
|
|
is than the background on which it is seen, conceal the luminous
|
|
|
portion of the moon with your hand or with some other more distant
|
|
|
object.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the spots in the moon (903-907).
|
|
|
|
|
|
903.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE SPOTS ON THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some have said that vapours rise from the moon, after the manner of
|
|
|
clouds and are interposed between the moon and our eyes. But, if
|
|
|
this were the case, these spots would never be permanent, either as
|
|
|
to position or form; and, seeing the moon from various aspects, even
|
|
|
if these spots did not move they would change in form, as objects do
|
|
|
which are seen from different sides.
|
|
|
|
|
|
904.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SPOTS ON THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Others say that the moon is composed of more or less transparent
|
|
|
parts; as though one part were something like alabaster and others
|
|
|
like crystal or glass. It would follow from this that the sun
|
|
|
casting its rays on the less transparent portions, the light would
|
|
|
remain on the surface, and so the denser part would be illuminated,
|
|
|
and the transparent portions would display the shadow of their
|
|
|
darker depths; and this is their account of the structure and nature
|
|
|
of the moon. And this opinion has found favour with many
|
|
|
philosophers, and particularly with Aristotle, and yet it is a false
|
|
|
view--for, in the various phases and frequent changes of the moon
|
|
|
and sun to our eyes, we should see these spots vary, at one time
|
|
|
looking dark and at another light: they would be dark when the sun
|
|
|
is in the West and the moon in the middle of the sky; for then the
|
|
|
transparent hollows would be in shadow as far as the tops of the
|
|
|
edges of those transparent hollows, because the sun could not then
|
|
|
fling his rays into the mouth of the hollows, which however, at full
|
|
|
moon, would be seen in bright light, at which time the moon is in
|
|
|
the East and faces the sun in the West; then the sun would
|
|
|
illuminate even the lowest depths of these transparent places and
|
|
|
thus, as there would be no shadows cast, the moon at these times
|
|
|
would not show us the spots in question; and so it would be, now
|
|
|
more and now less, according to the changes in the position of the
|
|
|
sun to the moon, and of the moon to our eyes, as I have said above.
|
|
|
|
|
|
905.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SPOTS ON THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It has been asserted, that the spots on the moon result from the
|
|
|
moon being of varying thinness or density; but if this were so, when
|
|
|
there is an eclipse of the moon the solar rays would pierce through
|
|
|
the portions which were thin as is alleged [Footnote 3-5: _Eclissi_.
|
|
|
This word, as it seems to me, here means eclipses of the sun; and
|
|
|
the sense of the passage, as I understand it, is that by the
|
|
|
foregoing hypothesis the moon, when it comes between the sun and the
|
|
|
earth must appear as if pierced,--we may say like a sieve.]. But as
|
|
|
we do not see this effect the opinion must be false.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Others say that the surface of the moon is smooth and polished and
|
|
|
that, like a mirror, it reflects in itself the image of our earth.
|
|
|
This view is also false, inasmuch as the land, where it is not
|
|
|
covered with water, presents various aspects and forms. Hence when
|
|
|
the moon is in the East it would reflect different spots from those
|
|
|
it would show when it is above us or in the West; now the spots on
|
|
|
the moon, as they are seen at full moon, never vary in the course of
|
|
|
its motion over our hemisphere. A second reason is that an object
|
|
|
reflected in a convex body takes up but a small portion of that
|
|
|
body, as is proved in perspective [Footnote 18: _come e provato_.
|
|
|
This alludes to the accompanying diagram.]. The third reason is that
|
|
|
when the moon is full, it only faces half the hemisphere of the
|
|
|
illuminated earth, on which only the ocean and other waters reflect
|
|
|
bright light, while the land makes spots on that brightness; thus
|
|
|
half of our earth would be seen girt round with the brightness of
|
|
|
the sea lighted up by the sun, and in the moon this reflection would
|
|
|
be the smallest part of that moon. Fourthly, a radiant body cannot
|
|
|
be reflected from another equally radiant; therefore the sea, since
|
|
|
it borrows its brightness from the sun,--as the moon does--, could
|
|
|
not cause the earth to be reflected in it, nor indeed could the body
|
|
|
of the sun be seen reflected in it, nor indeed any star opposite to
|
|
|
it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
906.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you keep the details of the spots of the moon under observation
|
|
|
you will often find great variation in them, and this I myself have
|
|
|
proved by drawing them. And this is caused by the clouds that rise
|
|
|
from the waters in the moon, which come between the sun and those
|
|
|
waters, and by their shadow deprive these waters of the sun's rays.
|
|
|
Thus those waters remain dark, not being able to reflect the solar
|
|
|
body.
|
|
|
|
|
|
907.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How the spots on the moon must have varied from what they formerly
|
|
|
were, by reason of the course of its waters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the moon's halo.
|
|
|
|
|
|
908.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF HALOS ROUND THE MOON.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I have found, that the circles which at night seem to surround the
|
|
|
moon, of various sizes, and degrees of density are caused by various
|
|
|
gradations in the densities of the vapours which exist at different
|
|
|
altitudes between the moon and our eyes. And of these halos the
|
|
|
largest and least red is caused by the lowest of these vapours; the
|
|
|
second, smaller one, is higher up, and looks redder because it is
|
|
|
seen through two vapours. And so on, as they are higher they will
|
|
|
appear smaller and redder, because, between the eye and them, there
|
|
|
is thicker vapour. Whence it is proved that where they are seen to
|
|
|
be reddest, the vapours are most dense.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On instruments for observing the moon (909. 910).
|
|
|
|
|
|
909.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to prove why the moon appears larger than it is, when it
|
|
|
reaches the horizon; take a lens which is highly convex on one
|
|
|
surface and concave on the opposite, and place the concave side next
|
|
|
the eye, and look at the object beyond the convex surface; by this
|
|
|
means you will have produced an exact imitation of the atmosphere
|
|
|
included beneath the sphere of fire and outside that of water; for
|
|
|
this atmosphere is concave on the side next the earth, and convex
|
|
|
towards the fire.
|
|
|
|
|
|
910.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Construct glasses to see the moon magnified.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See the Introduction, p. 136, Fracastoro says in his work
|
|
|
Homocentres: "_Per dua specilla ocularla si quis perspiciat, alteri
|
|
|
altero superposito, majora multo et propinquiora videbit
|
|
|
omnia.--Quin imo quaedam specilla ocularia fiunt tantae densitatis,
|
|
|
ut si per ea quis aut lunam, aut aliud siderum spectet, adeo
|
|
|
propinqua illa iudicet, ut ne turres ipsas excedant_" (sect. II c. 8
|
|
|
and sect. III, c. 23).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
I.
|
|
|
THE STARS.
|
|
|
On the light of the stars (911-913).
|
|
|
911.
|
|
|
The stars are visible by night and not by day, because we are
|
|
|
eneath the dense atmosphere, which is full of innumerable
|
|
|
articles of moisture, each of which independently, when the
|
|
|
ays of the sun fall upon it, reflects a radiance, and so these
|
|
|
umberless bright particles conceal the stars; and if it were not
|
|
|
or this atmosphere the sky would always display the stars against
|
|
|
ts darkness.
|
|
|
[Footnote: See No. 296, which also refers to starlight.]
|
|
|
912.
|
|
|
Whether the stars have their light from the sun or in themselves.
|
|
|
Some say that they shine of themselves, alledging that if Venus
|
|
|
nd Mercury had not a light of their own, when they come between
|
|
|
ur eye and the sun they would darken so much of the sun as they
|
|
|
ould cover from our eye. But this is false, for it is proved that
|
|
|
dark object against a luminous body is enveloped and entirely
|
|
|
oncealed by the lateral rays of the rest of that luminous body
|
|
|
nd so remains invisible. As may be seen when the sun is seen
|
|
|
hrough the boughs of trees bare of their leaves, at some distance
|
|
|
he branches do not conceal any portion of the sun from our eye.
|
|
|
he same thing happens with the above mentioned planets which,
|
|
|
hough they have no light of their own, do not--as has been said--
|
|
|
onceal any part of the sun from our eye
|
|
|
[18].
|
|
|
|
|
|
SECOND ARGUMENT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some say that the stars appear most brilliant at night in proportion
|
|
|
as they are higher up; and that if they had no light of their own,
|
|
|
the shadow of the earth which comes between them and the sun, would
|
|
|
darken them, since they would not face nor be faced by the solar
|
|
|
body. But those persons have not considered that the conical shadow
|
|
|
of the earth cannot reach many of the stars; and even as to those it
|
|
|
does reach, the cone is so much diminished that it covers very
|
|
|
little of the star's mass, and all the rest is illuminated by the
|
|
|
sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Footnote: From this and other remarks (see No. 902) it is clear
|
|
|
hat Leonardo was familiar with the phenomena of Irradiation.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
13.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Why the planets appear larger in the East than they do overhead,
|
|
|
whereas the contrary should be the case, as they are 3500 miles
|
|
|
nearer to us when in mid sky than when on the horizon.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All the degrees of the elements, through which the images of the
|
|
|
celestial bodies pass to reach the eye, are equal curves and the
|
|
|
angles by which the central line of those images passes through
|
|
|
them, are unequal angles [Footnote 13: _inequali_, here and
|
|
|
elsewhere does not mean unequal in the sense of not being equal to
|
|
|
each other, but angles which are not right angles.]; and the
|
|
|
distance is greater, as is shown by the excess of _a b_ beyond _a
|
|
|
d_; and the enlargement of these celestial bodies on the horizon is
|
|
|
shown by the 9th of the 7th.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Observations on the stars.
|
|
|
|
|
|
914.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To see the real nature of the planets open the covering and note at
|
|
|
the base [Footnote 4: _basa_. This probably alludes to some
|
|
|
instrument, perhaps the Camera obscura.] one single planet, and the
|
|
|
reflected movement of this base will show the nature of the said
|
|
|
planet; but arrange that the base may face only one at the time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On history of astronomy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
915.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Cicero says in [his book] De Divinatione that Astrology has been
|
|
|
practised five hundred seventy thousand years before the Trojan war.
|
|
|
|
|
|
57000.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The statement that CICERO, _De Divin._ ascribes the
|
|
|
discovery of astrology to a period 57000 years before the Trojan war
|
|
|
I believe to be quite erroneous. According to ERNESTI, _Clavis
|
|
|
Ciceroniana,_ CH. G. SCHULZ (_Lexic. Cicer._) and the edition of _De
|
|
|
Divin._ by GIESE the word Astrologia occurs only twice in CICERO:
|
|
|
_De Divin. II_, 42. _Ad Chaldaeorum monstra veniamus, de quibus
|
|
|
Eudoxus, Platonis auditor, in astrologia judicio doctissimorum
|
|
|
hominum facile princeps, sic opinatur (id quod scriptum reliquit):
|
|
|
Chaldaeis in praedictione et in notatione cujusque vitae ex natali
|
|
|
die minime esse credendum._" He then quotes the condemnatory verdict
|
|
|
of other philosophers as to the teaching of the Chaldaeans but says
|
|
|
nothing as to the antiquity and origin of astronomy. CICERO further
|
|
|
notes _De oratore_ I, 16 that Aratus was "_ignarus astrologiae_" but
|
|
|
that is all. So far as I know the word occurs nowhere else in
|
|
|
CICERO; and the word _Astronomia_ he does not seem to have used at
|
|
|
all. (H. MULLER-STRUBING.)]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of time and its divisions (916-918).
|
|
|
|
|
|
916.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Although time is included in the class of Continuous Quantities,
|
|
|
being indivisible and immaterial, it does not come entirely under
|
|
|
the head of Geometry, which represents its divisions by means of
|
|
|
figures and bodies of infinite variety, such as are seen to be
|
|
|
continuous in their visible and material properties. But only with
|
|
|
its first principles does it agree, that is with the Point and the
|
|
|
Line; the point may be compared to an instant of time, and the line
|
|
|
may be likened to the length of a certain quantity of time, and just
|
|
|
as a line begins and terminates in a point, so such a space of time.
|
|
|
begins and terminates in an instant. And whereas a line is
|
|
|
infinitely divisible, the divisibility of a space of time is of the
|
|
|
same nature; and as the divisions of the line may bear a certain
|
|
|
proportion to each other, so may the divisions of time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This passage is repeated word for word on page 190b of
|
|
|
the same manuscript and this is accounted for by the text in Vol. I,
|
|
|
No. 4. Compare also No. 1216.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
917.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe the nature of Time as distinguished from the Geometrical
|
|
|
definitions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
918.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Divide an hour into 3000 parts, and this you can do with a clock by
|
|
|
making the pendulum lighter or heavier.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_XVI.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Physical Geography.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Leonardo's researches as to the structure of the earth and sea were
|
|
|
made at a time, when the extended voyages of the Spaniards and
|
|
|
Portuguese had also excited a special interest in geographical
|
|
|
questions in Italy, and particularly in Tuscany. Still, it need
|
|
|
scarcely surprise us to find that in deeper questions, as to the
|
|
|
structure of the globe, the primitive state of the earth's surface,
|
|
|
and the like, he was far in advance of his time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The number of passages which treat of such matters is relatively
|
|
|
considerable; like almost all Leonardo's scientific notes they deal
|
|
|
partly with theoretical and partly with practical questions. Some of
|
|
|
his theoretical views of the motion of water were collected in a
|
|
|
copied manuscript volume by an early transcriber, but without any
|
|
|
acknowledgment of the source whence they were derived. This copy is
|
|
|
now in the Library of the Barberini palace at Rome and was published
|
|
|
under the title: "De moto e misura dell'acqua," by FRANCESCO
|
|
|
CARDINALI, Bologna_ 1828. _In this work the texts are arranged under
|
|
|
the following titles:_ Libr. I. Della spera dell'acqua; Libr. II.
|
|
|
Del moto dell'acqua; Libr. III. Dell'onda dell'acqua; Libr. IV. Dei
|
|
|
retrosi d'acqua; Libr. V. Dell'acqua cadente; Libr. VI. Delle
|
|
|
rotture fatte dall'acqua; Libr. VII Delle cose portate dall'acqua;
|
|
|
Libr. VIII. Dell'oncia dell'acqua e delle canne; Libr. IX. De molini
|
|
|
e d'altri ordigni d'acqua.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The large number of isolated observations scattered through the
|
|
|
manuscripts, accounts for our so frequently finding notes of new
|
|
|
schemes for the arrangement of those relating to water and its
|
|
|
motions, particularly in the Codex Atlanticus: I have printed
|
|
|
several of these plans as an introduction to the Physical Geography,
|
|
|
and I have actually arranged the texts in accordance with the clue
|
|
|
afforded by one of them which is undoubtedly one of the latest notes
|
|
|
referring to the subject (No._ 920_). The text given as No._ 930
|
|
|
_which is also taken from a late note-book of Leonardo's, served as
|
|
|
a basis for the arrangement of the first of the seven books--or
|
|
|
sections--, bearing the title: Of the Nature of Water_ (Dell'acque
|
|
|
in se).
|
|
|
|
|
|
_As I have not made it any part of this undertaking to print the
|
|
|
passages which refer to purely physical principles, it has also been
|
|
|
necessary to exclude those practical researches which, in accordance
|
|
|
with indications given in_ 920, _ought to come in as Books_ 13, 14
|
|
|
_and_ 15. _I can only incidentally mention here that Leonardo--as it
|
|
|
seems to me, especially in his youth--devoted a great deal of
|
|
|
attention to the construction of mills. This is proved by a number
|
|
|
of drawings of very careful and minute execution, which are to be
|
|
|
found in the Codex Atlanticus. Nor was it possible to include his
|
|
|
considerations on the regulation of rivers, the making of canals and
|
|
|
so forth (No._ 920, _Books_ 10, 11 _and_ 12_); but those passages in
|
|
|
which the structure of a canal is directly connected with notices of
|
|
|
particular places will be found duly inserted under section XVII
|
|
|
(Topographical notes). In Vol. I, No._ 5 _the text refers to
|
|
|
canal-making in general._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_On one point only can the collection of passages included under the
|
|
|
general heading of Physical Geography claim to be complete. When
|
|
|
comparing and sorting the materials for this work I took particular
|
|
|
care not to exclude or omit any text in which a geographical name
|
|
|
was mentioned even incidentally, since in all such researches the
|
|
|
chief interest, as it appeared to me, attached to the question
|
|
|
whether these acute observations on the various local
|
|
|
characteristics of mountains, rivers or seas, had been made by
|
|
|
Leonardo himself, and on the spot. It is self-evident that the few
|
|
|
general and somewhat superficial observations on the Rhine and the
|
|
|
Danube, on England and Flanders, must have been obtained from maps
|
|
|
or from some informants, and in the case of Flanders Leonardo
|
|
|
himself acknowledges this (see No._ 1008_). But that most of the
|
|
|
other and more exact observations were made, on the spot, by
|
|
|
Leonardo himself, may be safely assumed from their method and the
|
|
|
style in which he writes of them; and we should bear it in mind that
|
|
|
in all investigations, of whatever kind, experience is always spoken
|
|
|
of as the only basis on which he relies. Incidentally, as in No._
|
|
|
984, _he thinks it necessary to allude to the total absence of all
|
|
|
recorded observations._
|
|
|
|
|
|
I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
INTRODUCTION.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Schemes for the arrangement of the materials (919-928).
|
|
|
|
|
|
919.
|
|
|
|
|
|
These books contain in the beginning: Of the nature of water itself
|
|
|
in its motions; the others treat of the effects of its currents,
|
|
|
which change the world in its centre and its shape.
|
|
|
|
|
|
920.
|
|
|
|
|
|
DIVISIONS OF THE BOOK.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 1 of water in itself.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 2 of the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 3 of subterranean rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 4 of rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 5 of the nature of the abyss.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 6 of the obstacles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 7 of gravels.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 8 of the surface of water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 9 of the things placed therein.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 10 of the repairing of rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 11 of conduits.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 12 of canals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 13 of machines turned by water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 14 of raising water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 15 of matters worn away by water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
921.
|
|
|
|
|
|
First you shall make a book treating of places occupied by fresh
|
|
|
waters, and the second by salt waters, and the third, how by the
|
|
|
disappearance of these, our parts of the world were made lighter and
|
|
|
in consequence more remote from the centre of the world.
|
|
|
|
|
|
922.
|
|
|
|
|
|
First write of all water, in each of its motions; then describe all
|
|
|
its bottoms and their various materials, always referring to the
|
|
|
propositions concerning the said waters; and let the order be good,
|
|
|
for otherwise the work will be confused.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe all the forms taken by water from its greatest to its
|
|
|
smallest wave, and their causes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
923.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 9, of accidental risings of water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
924.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE ORDER OF THE BOOK.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Place at the beginning what a river can effect.
|
|
|
|
|
|
925.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of driving back armies by the force of a flood made by
|
|
|
releasing waters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book showing how the waters safely bring down timber cut in the
|
|
|
mountains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of boats driven against the impetus of rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of raising large bridges higher. Simply by the swelling of
|
|
|
the waters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of guarding against the impetus of rivers so that towns may
|
|
|
not be damaged by them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
926.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the ordering of rivers so as to preserve their banks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the mountains, which would stand forth and become land, if
|
|
|
our hemisphere were to be uncovered by the water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the earth carried down by the waters to fill up the great
|
|
|
abyss of the seas.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the ways in which a tempest may of itself clear out filled
|
|
|
up sea-ports.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the shores of rivers and of their permanency.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of how to deal with rivers, so that they may keep their
|
|
|
bottom scoured by their own flow near the cities they pass.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of how to make or to repair the foundations for bridges over
|
|
|
the rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the repairs which ought to be made in walls and banks of
|
|
|
rivers where the water strikes them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the formation of hills of sand or gravel at great depths
|
|
|
in water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
927.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Water gives the first impetus to its motion.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the levelling of waters by various means,
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of diverting rivers from places where they do mischief.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of guiding rivers which occupy too much ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of parting rivers into several branches and making them
|
|
|
fordable.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the waters which with various currents pass through seas.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of deepening the beds of rivers by means of currents of
|
|
|
water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of controlling rivers so that the little beginnings of
|
|
|
mischief, caused by them, may not increase.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the various movements of waters passing through channels
|
|
|
of different forms.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of preventing small rivers from diverting the larger one into
|
|
|
which their waters run.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the lowest level which can be found in the current of the
|
|
|
surface of rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the origin of rivers which flow from the high tops of
|
|
|
mountains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A book of the various motions of waters in their rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
928.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] Of inequality in the concavity of a ship. [Footnote 1: The first
|
|
|
line of this passage was added subsequently, evidently as a
|
|
|
correction of the following line.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] A book of the inequality in the curve of the sides of ships.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] A book of the inequality in the position of the tiller.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] A book of the inequality in the keel of ships.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[2] A book of various forms of apertures by which water flows out.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[3] A book of water contained in vessels with air, and of its
|
|
|
movements.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[4] A book of the motion of water through a syphon. [Footnote 7:
|
|
|
_cicognole_, see No. 966, 11, 17.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[5] A book of the meetings and union of waters coming from different
|
|
|
directions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[6] A book of the various forms of the banks through which rivers
|
|
|
pass.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[7] A book of the various forms of shoals formed under the sluices
|
|
|
of rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[8] A book of the windings and meanderings of the currents of
|
|
|
rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[9] A book of the various places whence the waters of rivers are
|
|
|
derived.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[10] A book of the configuration of the shores of rivers and of
|
|
|
their permanency.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[11] A book of the perpendicular fall of water on various objects.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[12] Abook of the course of water when it is impeded in various
|
|
|
places.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[12] A book of the various forms of the obstacles which impede the
|
|
|
course of waters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[13] A book of the concavity and globosity formed round various
|
|
|
objects at the bottom.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[14] Abook of conducting navigable canals above or beneath the
|
|
|
rivers which intersect them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[15] A book of the soils which absorb water in canals and of
|
|
|
repairing them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[16] Abook of creating currents for rivers, which quit their beds,
|
|
|
[and] for rivers choked with soil.
|
|
|
|
|
|
General introduction.
|
|
|
|
|
|
929.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE BEGINNING OF THE TREATISE ON WATER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
By the ancients man has been called the world in miniature; and
|
|
|
certainly this name is well bestowed, because, inasmuch as man is
|
|
|
composed of earth, water, air and fire, his body resembles that of
|
|
|
the earth; and as man has in him bones the supports and framework of
|
|
|
his flesh, the world has its rocks the supports of the earth; as man
|
|
|
has in him a pool of blood in which the lungs rise and fall in
|
|
|
breathing, so the body of the earth has its ocean tide which
|
|
|
likewise rises and falls every six hours, as if the world breathed;
|
|
|
as in that pool of blood veins have their origin, which ramify all
|
|
|
over the human body, so likewise the ocean sea fills the body of the
|
|
|
earth with infinite springs of water. The body of the earth lacks
|
|
|
sinews and this is, because the sinews are made expressely for
|
|
|
movements and, the world being perpetually stable, no movement takes
|
|
|
place, and no movement taking place, muscles are not necessary.
|
|
|
--But in all other points they are much alike.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE NATURE OF WATER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The arrangement of Book I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
930.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE ORDER OF THE FIRST BOOK ON WATER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Define first what is meant by height and depth; also how the
|
|
|
elements are situated one inside another. Then, what is meant by
|
|
|
solid weight and by liquid weight; but first what weight and
|
|
|
lightness are in themselves. Then describe why water moves, and why
|
|
|
its motion ceases; then why it becomes slower or more rapid; besides
|
|
|
this, how it always falls, being in contact with the air but lower
|
|
|
than the air. And how water rises in the air by means of the heat of
|
|
|
the sun, and then falls again in rain; again, why water springs
|
|
|
forth from the tops of mountains; and if the water of any spring
|
|
|
higher than the ocean can pour forth water higher than the surface
|
|
|
of that ocean. And how all the water that returns to the ocean is
|
|
|
higher than the sphere of waters. And how the waters of the
|
|
|
equatorial seas are higher than the waters of the North, and higher
|
|
|
beneath the body of the sun than in any part of the equatorial
|
|
|
circle; for experiment shows that under the heat of a burning brand
|
|
|
the water near the brand boils, and the water surrounding this
|
|
|
ebullition always sinks with a circular eddy. And how the waters of
|
|
|
the North are lower than the other seas, and more so as they become
|
|
|
colder, until they are converted into ice.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Definitions (931. 932).
|
|
|
|
|
|
931.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF WHAT IS WATER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Among the four elements water is the second both in weight and in
|
|
|
instability.
|
|
|
|
|
|
932.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE BEGINNING OF THE BOOK ON WATER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sea is the name given to that water which is wide and deep, in which
|
|
|
the waters have not much motion.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Only the beginning of this passage is here given, the
|
|
|
remainder consists of definitions which have no direct bearing on
|
|
|
the subject.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the surface of the water in relation to the globe (933-936).
|
|
|
|
|
|
933.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The centres of the sphere of water are two, one universal and common
|
|
|
to all water, the other particular. The universal one is that which
|
|
|
is common to all waters not in motion, which exist in great
|
|
|
quantities. As canals, ditches, ponds, fountains, wells, dead
|
|
|
rivers, lakes, stagnant pools and seas, which, although they are at
|
|
|
various levels, have each in itself the limits of their superficies
|
|
|
equally distant from the centre of the earth, such as lakes placed
|
|
|
at the tops of high mountains; as the lake near Pietra Pana and the
|
|
|
lake of the Sybil near Norcia; and all the lakes that give rise to
|
|
|
great rivers, as the Ticino from Lago Maggiore, the Adda from the
|
|
|
lake of Como, the Mincio from the lake of Garda, the Rhine from the
|
|
|
lakes of Constance and of Chur, and from the lake of Lucerne, like
|
|
|
the Tigris which passes through Asia Minor carrying with it the
|
|
|
waters of three lakes, one above the other at different heights of
|
|
|
which the highest is Munace, the middle one Pallas, and the lowest
|
|
|
Triton; the Nile again flows from three very high lakes in Ethiopia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 5: _Pietra Pana_, a mountain near Florence. If for Norcia,
|
|
|
we may read Norchia, the remains of the Etruscan city near Viterbo,
|
|
|
there can be no doubt that by '_Lago della Sibilla_'--a name not
|
|
|
known elsewhere, so far as I can learn--Leonardo meant _Lago di
|
|
|
Vico_ (Lacus Ciminus, Aen. 7).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
934.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE CENTRE OF THE OCEAN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The centre of the sphere of waters is the true centre of the globe
|
|
|
of our world, which is composed of water and earth, having the shape
|
|
|
of a sphere. But, if you want to find the centre of the element of
|
|
|
the earth, this is placed at a point equidistant from the surface of
|
|
|
the ocean, and not equidistant from the surface of the earth; for it
|
|
|
is evident that this globe of earth has nowhere any perfect
|
|
|
rotundity, excepting in places where the sea is, or marshes or other
|
|
|
still waters. And every part of the earth that rises above the water
|
|
|
is farther from the centre.
|
|
|
|
|
|
935.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SEA WHICH CHANGES THE WEIGHT OF THE EARTH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shells, oysters, and other similar animals, which originate in
|
|
|
sea-mud, bear witness to the changes of the earth round the centre
|
|
|
of our elements. This is proved thus: Great rivers always run
|
|
|
turbid, being coloured by the earth, which is stirred by the
|
|
|
friction of their waters at the bottom and on their shores; and this
|
|
|
wearing disturbs the face of the strata made by the layers of
|
|
|
shells, which lie on the surface of the marine mud, and which were
|
|
|
produced there when the salt waters covered them; and these strata
|
|
|
were covered over again from time to time, with mud of various
|
|
|
thickness, or carried down to the sea by the rivers and floods of
|
|
|
more or less extent; and thus these layers of mud became raised to
|
|
|
such a height, that they came up from the bottom to the air. At the
|
|
|
present time these bottoms are so high that they form hills or high
|
|
|
mountains, and the rivers, which wear away the sides of these
|
|
|
mountains, uncover the strata of these shells, and thus the softened
|
|
|
side of the earth continually rises and the antipodes sink closer to
|
|
|
the centre of the earth, and the ancient bottoms of the seas have
|
|
|
become mountain ridges.
|
|
|
|
|
|
936.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Let the earth make whatever changes it may in its weight, the
|
|
|
surface of the sphere of waters can never vary in its equal distance
|
|
|
from the centre of the world.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the proportion of the mass of water to that of the earth (937.
|
|
|
938).
|
|
|
|
|
|
937.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHETHER THE EARTH IS LESS THAN THE WATER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some assert that it is true that the earth, which is not covered by
|
|
|
water is much less than that covered by water. But considering the
|
|
|
size of 7000 miles in diameter which is that of this earth, we may
|
|
|
conclude the water to be of small depth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
938.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE EARTH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The great elevations of the peaks of the mountains above the sphere
|
|
|
of the water may have resulted from this that: a very large portion
|
|
|
of the earth which was filled with water that is to say the vast
|
|
|
cavern inside the earth may have fallen in a vast part of its vault
|
|
|
towards the centre of the earth, being pierced by means of the
|
|
|
course of the springs which continually wear away the place where
|
|
|
they pass.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sinking in of countries like the Dead Sea in Syria, that is Sodom
|
|
|
and Gomorrah.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is of necessity that there should be more water than land, and
|
|
|
the visible portion of the sea does not show this; so that there
|
|
|
must be a great deal of water inside the earth, besides that which
|
|
|
rises into the lower air and which flows through rivers and springs.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The small sketch below on the left, is placed in the
|
|
|
original close to the text referring to the Dead Sea.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The theory of Plato.
|
|
|
|
|
|
939.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE FIGURES OF THE ELEMENTS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the figures of the elements; and first as against those who deny
|
|
|
the opinions of Plato, and who say that if the elements include one
|
|
|
another in the forms attributed to them by Plato they would cause a
|
|
|
vacuum one within the other. I say it is not true, and I here prove
|
|
|
it, but first I desire to propound some conclusions. It is not
|
|
|
necessary that the elements which include each other should be of
|
|
|
corresponding magnitude in all the parts, of that which includes and
|
|
|
of that which is included. We see that the sphere of the waters
|
|
|
varies conspicuously in mass from the surface to the bottom, and
|
|
|
that, far from investing the earth when that was in the form of a
|
|
|
cube that is of 8 angles as Plato will have it, that it invests the
|
|
|
earth which has innumerable angles of rock covered by the water and
|
|
|
various prominences and concavities, and yet no vacuum is generated
|
|
|
between the earth and water; again, the air invests the sphere of
|
|
|
waters together with the mountains and valleys, which rise above
|
|
|
that sphere, and no vacuum remains between the earth and the air, so
|
|
|
that any one who says a vacuum is generated, speaks foolishly.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But to Plato I would reply that the surface of the figures which
|
|
|
according to him the elements would have, could not exist.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the flow of rivers proves the slope of the land.
|
|
|
|
|
|
940.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PROVES HOW THE EARTH IS NOT GLOBULAR AND NOT BEING GLOBULAR CANNOT
|
|
|
HAVE A COMMON CENTRE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
We see the Nile come from Southern regions and traverse various
|
|
|
provinces, running towards the North for a distance of 3000 miles
|
|
|
and flow into the Mediterranean by the shores of Egypt; and if we
|
|
|
will give to this a fall of ten braccia a mile, as is usually
|
|
|
allowed to the course of rivers in general, we shall find that the
|
|
|
Nile must have its mouth ten miles lower than its source. Again, we
|
|
|
see the Rhine, the Rhone and the Danube starting from the German
|
|
|
parts, almost the centre of Europe, and having a course one to the
|
|
|
East, the other to the North, and the last to Southern seas. And if
|
|
|
you consider all this you will see that the plains of Europe in
|
|
|
their aggregate are much higher than the high peaks of the maritime
|
|
|
mountains; think then how much their tops must be above the sea
|
|
|
shores.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Theory of the elevation of water within the mountains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
941.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE HEAT THAT IS IN THE WORLD.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Where there is life there is heat, and where vital heat is, there is
|
|
|
movement of vapour. This is proved, inasmuch as we see that the
|
|
|
element of fire by its heat always draws to itself damp vapours and
|
|
|
thick mists as opaque clouds, which it raises from seas as well as
|
|
|
lakes and rivers and damp valleys; and these being drawn by degrees
|
|
|
as far as the cold region, the first portion stops, because heat and
|
|
|
moisture cannot exist with cold and dryness; and where the first
|
|
|
portion stops the rest settle, and thus one portion after another
|
|
|
being added, thick and dark clouds are formed. They are often wafted
|
|
|
about and borne by the winds from one region to another, where by
|
|
|
their density they become so heavy that they fall in thick rain; and
|
|
|
if the heat of the sun is added to the power of the element of fire,
|
|
|
the clouds are drawn up higher still and find a greater degree of
|
|
|
cold, in which they form ice and fall in storms of hail. Now the
|
|
|
same heat which holds up so great a weight of water as is seen to
|
|
|
rain from the clouds, draws them from below upwards, from the foot
|
|
|
of the mountains, and leads and holds them within the summits of the
|
|
|
mountains, and these, finding some fissure, issue continuously and
|
|
|
cause rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The relative height of the surface of the sea to that of the land
|
|
|
(942-945).
|
|
|
|
|
|
942.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SEA, WHICH TO MANY FOOLS APPEARS TO BE HIGHER THAN THE EARTH
|
|
|
WHICH FORMS ITS SHORE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_b d_ is a plain through which a river flows to the sea; this plain
|
|
|
ends at the sea, and since in fact the dry land that is uncovered is
|
|
|
not perfectly level--for, if it were, the river would have no
|
|
|
motion--as the river does move, this place is a slope rather than a
|
|
|
plain; hence this plain _d b_ so ends where the sphere of water
|
|
|
begins that if it were extended in a continuous line to _b a_ it
|
|
|
would go down beneath the sea, whence it follows that the sea _a c
|
|
|
b_ looks higher than the dry land.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Obviously no portions of dry land left uncovered by water can ever
|
|
|
be lower than the surface of the watery sphere.
|
|
|
|
|
|
943.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF CERTAIN PERSONS WHO SAY THE WATERS WERE HIGHER THAN THE DRY LAND.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Certainly I wonder not a little at the common opinion which is
|
|
|
contrary to truth, but held by the universal consent of the judgment
|
|
|
of men. And this is that all are agreed that the surface of the sea
|
|
|
is higher than the highest peaks of the mountains; and they allege
|
|
|
many vain and childish reasons, against which I will allege only one
|
|
|
simple and short reason; We see plainly that if we could remove the
|
|
|
shores of the sea, it would invest the whole earth and make it a
|
|
|
perfect sphere. Now, consider how much earth would be carried away
|
|
|
to enable the waves of the sea to cover the world; therefore that
|
|
|
which would be carried away must be higher than the sea-shore.
|
|
|
|
|
|
944.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE OPINION OF SOME PERSONS WHO SAY THAT THE WATER OF SOME SEAS IS
|
|
|
HIGHER THAN THE HIGHEST SUMMITS OF MOUNTAINS; AND NEVERTHELESS THE
|
|
|
WATER WAS FORCED UP TO THESE SUMMITS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Water would not move from place to place if it were not that it
|
|
|
seeks the lowest level and by a natural consequence it never can
|
|
|
return to a height like that of the place where it first on issuing
|
|
|
from the mountain came to light. And that portion of the sea which,
|
|
|
in your vain imagining, you say was so high that it flowed over the
|
|
|
summits of the high mountains, for so many centuries would be
|
|
|
swallowed up and poured out again through the issue from these
|
|
|
mountains. You can well imagine that all the time that Tigris and
|
|
|
Euphrates
|
|
|
|
|
|
945.
|
|
|
|
|
|
have flowed from the summits of the mountains of Armenia, it must be
|
|
|
believed that all the water of the ocean has passed very many times
|
|
|
through these mouths. And do you not believe that the Nile must have
|
|
|
sent more water into the sea than at present exists of all the
|
|
|
element of water? Undoubtedly, yes. And if all this water had fallen
|
|
|
away from this body of the earth, this terrestrial machine would
|
|
|
long since have been without water. Whence we may conclude that the
|
|
|
water goes from the rivers to the sea, and from the sea to the
|
|
|
rivers, thus constantly circulating and returning, and that all the
|
|
|
sea and the rivers have passed through the mouth of the Nile an
|
|
|
infinite number of times [Footnote: _Moti Armeni, Ermini_ in the
|
|
|
original, in M. RAVAISSON'S transcript _"monti ernini [le loro
|
|
|
ruine?]"_. He renders this _"Le Tigre et l'Euphrate se sont deverses
|
|
|
par les sommets des montagnes [avec leurs eaux destructives?] on
|
|
|
pent cro're" &c. Leonardo always writes _Ermini, Erminia_, for
|
|
|
_Armeni, Armenia_ (Arabic: _Irminiah_). M. RAVAISSON also deviates
|
|
|
from the original in his translation of the following passage: "_Or
|
|
|
tu ne crois pas que le Nil ait mis plus d'eau dans la mer qu'il n'y
|
|
|
en a a present dans tout l'element de l'eau. Il est certain que si
|
|
|
cette eau etait tombee_" &c.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
II.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE OCEAN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Refutation of Pliny's theory as to the saltness of the sea (946.
|
|
|
947).
|
|
|
|
|
|
946.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY WATER IS SALT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pliny says in his second book, chapter 103, that the water of the
|
|
|
sea is salt because the heat of the sun dries up the moisture and
|
|
|
drinks it up; and this gives to the wide stretching sea the savour
|
|
|
of salt. But this cannot be admitted, because if the saltness of the
|
|
|
sea were caused by the heat of the sun, there can be no doubt that
|
|
|
lakes, pools and marshes would be so much the more salt, as their
|
|
|
waters have less motion and are of less depth; but experience shows
|
|
|
us, on the contrary, that these lakes have their waters quite free
|
|
|
from salt. Again it is stated by Pliny in the same chapter that this
|
|
|
saltness might originate, because all the sweet and subtle portions
|
|
|
which the heat attracts easily being taken away, the more bitter and
|
|
|
coarser part will remain, and thus the water on the surface is
|
|
|
fresher than at the bottom [Footnote 22: Compare No. 948.]; but this
|
|
|
is contradicted by the same reason given above, which is, that the
|
|
|
same thing would happen in marshes and other waters, which are dried
|
|
|
up by the heat. Again, it has been said that the saltness of the sea
|
|
|
is the sweat of the earth; to this it may be answered that all the
|
|
|
springs of water which penetrate through the earth, would then be
|
|
|
salt. But the conclusion is, that the saltness of the sea must
|
|
|
proceed from the many springs of water which, as they penetrate into
|
|
|
the earth, find mines of salt and these they dissolve in part, and
|
|
|
carry with them to the ocean and the other seas, whence the clouds,
|
|
|
the begetters of rivers, never carry it up. And the sea would be
|
|
|
salter in our times than ever it was at any time; and if the
|
|
|
adversary were to say that in infinite time the sea would dry up or
|
|
|
congeal into salt, to this I answer that this salt is restored to
|
|
|
the earth by the setting free of that part of the earth which rises
|
|
|
out of the sea with the salt it has acquired, and the rivers return
|
|
|
it to the earth under the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See PLINY, Hist. Nat. II, CIII [C]. _Itaque Solis ardore
|
|
|
siccatur liquor: et hoc esse masculum sidus accepimus, torrens
|
|
|
cuncta sorbensque._ (cp. CIV.) _Sic mari late patenti saporem
|
|
|
incoqui salis, aut quia exhausto inde dulci tenuique, quod facillime
|
|
|
trahat vis ignea, omne asperius crassiusque linquatur: ideo summa
|
|
|
aequorum aqua dulciorem profundam; hanc esse veriorem causam, quam
|
|
|
quod mare terrae sudor sit aeternus: aut quia plurimum ex arido
|
|
|
misceatur illi vapore: aut quia terrae natura sicut medicatas aquas
|
|
|
inficiat_ ... (cp. CV): _altissimum mare XV. stadiorum Fabianus
|
|
|
tradit. Alii n Ponto coadverso Coraxorum gentis (vocant B Ponti)
|
|
|
trecentis fere a continenti stadiis immensam altitudinem maris
|
|
|
tradunt, vadis nunquam repertis._ (cp. CVI [CIII]) _Mirabilius id
|
|
|
faciunt aquae dulces, juxta mare, ut fistulis emicantes. Nam nec
|
|
|
aquarum natura a miraculis cessat. Dulces mari invehuntur, leviores
|
|
|
haud dubie. Ideo et marinae, quarum natura gravior, magis invecta
|
|
|
sustinent. Quaedam vero et dulces inter se supermeant alias._]
|
|
|
|
|
|
947.
|
|
|
|
|
|
For the third and last reason we will say that salt is in all
|
|
|
created things; and this we learn from water passed over the ashes
|
|
|
and cinders of burnt things; and the urine of every animal, and the
|
|
|
superfluities issuing from their bodies, and the earth into which
|
|
|
all things are converted by corruption.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But,--to put it better,--given that the world is everlasting, it
|
|
|
must be admitted that its population will also be eternal; hence the
|
|
|
human species has eternally been and would be consumers of salt; and
|
|
|
if all the mass of the earth were to be turned into salt, it would
|
|
|
not suffice for all human food [Footnote 27: That is, on the
|
|
|
supposition that salt, once consumed, disappears for ever.]; whence
|
|
|
we are forced to admit, either that the species of salt must be
|
|
|
everlasting like the world, or that it dies and is born again like
|
|
|
the men who devour it. But as experience teaches us that it does not
|
|
|
die, as is evident by fire, which does not consume it, and by water
|
|
|
which becomes salt in proportion to the quantity dissolved in
|
|
|
it,--and when it is evaporated the salt always remains in the
|
|
|
original quantity--it must pass through the bodies of men either in
|
|
|
the urine or the sweat or other excretions where it is found again;
|
|
|
and as much salt is thus got rid of as is carried every year into
|
|
|
towns; therefore salt is dug in places where there is urine.-- Sea
|
|
|
hogs and sea winds are salt.
|
|
|
|
|
|
We will say that the rains which penetrate the earth are what is
|
|
|
under the foundations of cities with their inhabitants, and are what
|
|
|
restore through the internal passages of the earth the saltness
|
|
|
taken from the sea; and that the change in the place of the sea,
|
|
|
which has been over all the mountains, caused it to be left there in
|
|
|
the mines found in those mountains, &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The characteristics of sea water (948. 949).
|
|
|
|
|
|
948.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The waters of the salt sea are fresh at the greatest depths.
|
|
|
|
|
|
949.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THAT THE OCEAN DOES NOT PENETRATE UNDER THE EARTH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The ocean does not penetrate under the earth, and this we learn from
|
|
|
the many and various springs of fresh water which, in many parts of
|
|
|
the ocean make their way up from the bottom to the surface. The same
|
|
|
thing is farther proved by wells dug beyond the distance of a mile
|
|
|
from the said ocean, which fill with fresh water; and this happens
|
|
|
because the fresh water is lighter than salt water and consequently
|
|
|
more penetrating.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Which weighs most, water when frozen or when not frozen?
|
|
|
|
|
|
FRESH WATER PENETRATES MORE AGAINST SALT WATER THAN SALT WATER
|
|
|
AGAINST FRESH WATER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That fresh water penetrates more against salt water, than salt water
|
|
|
against fresh is proved by a thin cloth dry and old, hanging with
|
|
|
the two opposite ends equally low in the two different waters, the
|
|
|
surfaces of which are at an equal level; and it will then be seen
|
|
|
how much higher the fresh water will rise in this piece of linen
|
|
|
than the salt; by so much is the fresh lighter than the salt.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the formation of Gulfs (950. 951).
|
|
|
|
|
|
950.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All inland seas and the gulfs of those seas, are made by rivers
|
|
|
which flow into the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
951.
|
|
|
|
|
|
HERE THE REASON IS GIVEN OF THE EFFECTS PRODUCED BY THE WATERS IN
|
|
|
THE ABOVE MENTIONED PLACE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All the lakes and all the gulfs of the sea and all inland seas are
|
|
|
due to rivers which distribute their waters into them, and from
|
|
|
impediments in their downfall into the Mediterranean --which divides
|
|
|
Africa from Europe and Europe from Asia by means of the Nile and the
|
|
|
Don which pour their waters into it. It is asked what impediment is
|
|
|
great enough to stop the course of the waters which do not reach the
|
|
|
ocean.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the encroachments of the sea on the land and vice versa
|
|
|
(952-954).
|
|
|
|
|
|
952.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF WAVES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A wave of the sea always breaks in front of its base, and that
|
|
|
portion of the crest will then be lowest which before was highest.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The page of FRANCESCO DI GIORGIO'S _Trattato_, on which
|
|
|
Leonardo has written this remark, contains some notes on the
|
|
|
construction of dams, harbours &c.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
953.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the shores of the sea constantly acquire more soil towards the
|
|
|
middle of the sea; that the rocks and promontories of the sea are
|
|
|
constantly being ruined and worn away; that the Mediterranean seas
|
|
|
will in time discover their bottom to the air, and all that will be
|
|
|
left will be the channel of the greatest river that enters it; and
|
|
|
this will run to the ocean and pour its waters into that with those
|
|
|
of all the rivers that are its tributaries.
|
|
|
|
|
|
954.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How the river Po, in a short time might dry up the Adriatic sea in
|
|
|
the same way as it has dried up a large part of Lombardy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The ebb and flow of the tide (955-960).
|
|
|
|
|
|
955.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Where there is a larger quantity of water, there is a greater flow
|
|
|
and ebb, but the contrary in narrow waters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Look whether the sea is at its greatest flow when the moon is half
|
|
|
way over our hemisphere [on the meridian].
|
|
|
|
|
|
956.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Whether the flow and ebb are caused by the moon or the sun, or are
|
|
|
the breathing of this terrestrial machine. That the flow and ebb are
|
|
|
different in different countries and seas.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 1. Allusion may here be made to the mythological
|
|
|
explanation of the ebb and flow given in the Edda. Utgardloki says
|
|
|
to Thor (Gylfaginning 48): "When thou wert drinking out of the horn,
|
|
|
and it seemed to thee that it was slow in emptying a wonder befell,
|
|
|
which I should not have believed possible: the other end of the horn
|
|
|
lay in the sea, which thou sawest not; but when thou shalt go to the
|
|
|
sea, thou shalt see how much thou hast drunk out of it. And that men
|
|
|
now call the ebb tide."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Several passages in various manuscripts treat of the ebb and flow.
|
|
|
In collecting them I have been guided by the rule only to transcribe
|
|
|
those which named some particular spot.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
957.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 9 of the meeting of rivers and their flow and ebb. The cause is
|
|
|
the same in the sea, where it is caused by the straits of Gibraltar.
|
|
|
And again it is caused by whirlpools.
|
|
|
|
|
|
958.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE FLOW AND EBB.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All seas have their flow and ebb in the same period, but they seem
|
|
|
to vary because the days do not begin at the same time throughout
|
|
|
the universe; in such wise as that when it is midday in our
|
|
|
hemisphere, it is midnight in the opposite hemisphere; and at the
|
|
|
Eastern boundary of the two hemispheres the night begins which
|
|
|
follows on the day, and at the Western boundary of these hemispheres
|
|
|
begins the day, which follows the night from the opposite side.
|
|
|
Hence it is to be inferred that the above mentioned swelling and
|
|
|
diminution in the height of the seas, although they take place in
|
|
|
one and the same space of time, are seen to vary from the above
|
|
|
mentioned causes. The waters are then withdrawn into the fissures
|
|
|
which start from the depths of the sea and which ramify inside the
|
|
|
body of the earth, corresponding to the sources of rivers, which are
|
|
|
constantly taking from the bottom of the sea the water which has
|
|
|
flowed into it. A sea of water is incessantly being drawn off from
|
|
|
the surface of the sea. And if you should think that the moon,
|
|
|
rising at the Eastern end of the Mediterranean sea must there begin
|
|
|
to attract to herself the waters of the sea, it would follow that we
|
|
|
must at once see the effect of it at the Eastern end of that sea.
|
|
|
Again, as the Mediterranean sea is about the eighth part of the
|
|
|
circumference of the aqueous sphere, being 3000 miles long, while
|
|
|
the flow and ebb only occur 4 times in 24 hours, these results would
|
|
|
not agree with the time of 24 hours, unless this Mediterranean sea
|
|
|
were six thousand miles in length; because if such a superabundance
|
|
|
of water had to pass through the straits of Gibraltar in running
|
|
|
behind the moon, the rush of the water through that strait would be
|
|
|
so great, and would rise to such a height, that beyond the straits
|
|
|
it would for many miles rush so violently into the ocean as to cause
|
|
|
floods and tremendous seething, so that it would be impossible to
|
|
|
pass through. This agitated ocean would afterwards return the waters
|
|
|
it had received with equal fury to the place they had come from, so
|
|
|
that no one ever could pass through those straits. Now experience
|
|
|
shows that at every hour they are passed in safety, but when the
|
|
|
wind sets in the same direction as the current, the strong ebb
|
|
|
increases [Footnote 23: In attempting to get out of the
|
|
|
Mediterranean, vessels are sometimes detained for a considerable
|
|
|
time; not merely by the causes mentioned by Leonardo but by the
|
|
|
constant current flowing eastwards through the middle of the straits
|
|
|
of Gibraltar.]. The sea does not raise the water that has issued
|
|
|
from the straits, but it checks them and this retards the tide; then
|
|
|
it makes up with furious haste for the time it has lost until the
|
|
|
end of the ebb movement.
|
|
|
|
|
|
959.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the flow and ebb are not general; for on the shore at Genoa
|
|
|
there is none, at Venice two braccia, between England and Flanders
|
|
|
18 braccia. That in the straits of Sicily the current is very strong
|
|
|
because all the waters from the rivers that flow into the Adriatic
|
|
|
pass there.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: A few more recent data may be given here to facilitate
|
|
|
comparison. In the Adriatic the tide rises 2 and 1/2 feet, at
|
|
|
Terracina 1 1/4. In the English channel between Calais and Kent it
|
|
|
rises from 18 to 20 feet. In the straits of Messina it rises no more
|
|
|
than 2 1/2 feet, and that only in stormy weather, but the current is
|
|
|
all the stronger. When Leonardo accounts for this by the southward
|
|
|
flow of all the Italian rivers along the coasts, the explanation is
|
|
|
at least based on a correct observation; namely that a steady
|
|
|
current flows southwards along the coast of Calabria and another
|
|
|
northwards, along the shores of Sicily; he seems to infer, from the
|
|
|
direction of the fust, that the tide in the Adriatic is caused by
|
|
|
it.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
960.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the West, near to Flanders, the sea rises and decreases every 6
|
|
|
hours about 20 braccia, and 22 when the moon is in its favour; but
|
|
|
20 braccia is the general rule, and this rule, as it is evident,
|
|
|
cannot have the moon for its cause. This variation in the increase
|
|
|
and decrease of the sea every 6 hours may arise from the damming up
|
|
|
of the waters, which are poured into the Mediterranean by the
|
|
|
quantity of rivers from Africa, Asia and Europe, which flow into
|
|
|
that sea, and the waters which are given to it by those rivers; it
|
|
|
pours them to the ocean through the straits of Gibraltar, between
|
|
|
Abila and Calpe [Footnote 5: _Abila_, Lat. _Abyla_, Gr. , now
|
|
|
Sierra _Ximiera_ near Ceuta; _Calpe_, Lat. _Calpe_. Gr., now
|
|
|
Gibraltar. Leonardo here uses the ancient names of the rocks, which
|
|
|
were known as the Pillars of Hercules.]. That ocean extends to the
|
|
|
island of England and others farther North, and it becomes dammed up
|
|
|
and kept high in various gulfs. These, being seas of which the
|
|
|
surface is remote from the centre of the earth, have acquired a
|
|
|
weight, which as it is greater than the force of the incoming waters
|
|
|
which cause it, gives this water an impetus in the contrary
|
|
|
direction to that in which it came and it is borne back to meet the
|
|
|
waters coming out of the straits; and this it does most against the
|
|
|
straits of Gibraltar; these, so long as this goes on, remain dammed
|
|
|
up and all the water which is poured out meanwhile by the
|
|
|
aforementioned rivers, is pent up [in the Mediterranean]; and this
|
|
|
might be assigned as the cause of its flow and ebb, as is shown in
|
|
|
the 21st of the 4th of my theory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
III.
|
|
|
|
|
|
SUBTERRANEAN WATER COURSES.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Theory of the circulation of the waters (961. 962).
|
|
|
|
|
|
961.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Very large rivers flow under ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
962.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This is meant to represent the earth cut through in the middle,
|
|
|
showing the depths of the sea and of the earth; the waters start
|
|
|
from the bottom of the seas, and ramifying through the earth they
|
|
|
rise to the summits of the mountains, flowing back by the rivers and
|
|
|
returning to the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Observations in support of the hypothesis (963-969).
|
|
|
|
|
|
963.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The waters circulate with constant motion from the utmost depths of
|
|
|
the sea to the highest summits of the mountains, not obeying the
|
|
|
nature of heavy matter; and in this case it acts as does the blood
|
|
|
of animals which is always moving from the sea of the heart and
|
|
|
flows to the top of their heads; and here it is that veins burst--as
|
|
|
one may see when a vein bursts in the nose, that all the blood from
|
|
|
below rises to the level of the burst vein. When the water rushes
|
|
|
out of a burst vein in the earth it obeys the nature of other things
|
|
|
heavier than the air, whence it always seeks the lowest places. [7]
|
|
|
These waters traverse the body of the earth with infinite
|
|
|
ramifications.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The greater part of this passage has been given as No.
|
|
|
849 in the section on Anatomy.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
964.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The same cause which stirs the humours in every species of animal
|
|
|
body and by which every injury is repaired, also moves the waters
|
|
|
from the utmost depth of the sea to the greatest heights.
|
|
|
|
|
|
965.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is the property of water that it constitutes the vital human of
|
|
|
this arid earth; and the cause which moves it through its ramified
|
|
|
veins, against the natural course of heavy matters, is the same
|
|
|
property which moves the humours in every species of animal body.
|
|
|
But that which crowns our wonder in contemplating it is, that it
|
|
|
rises from the utmost depths of the sea to the highest tops of the
|
|
|
mountains, and flowing from the opened veins returns to the low
|
|
|
seas; then once more, and with extreme swiftness, it mounts again
|
|
|
and returns by the same descent, thus rising from the inside to the
|
|
|
outside, and going round from the lowest to the highest, from whence
|
|
|
it rushes down in a natural course. Thus by these two movements
|
|
|
combined in a constant circulation, it travels through the veins of
|
|
|
the earth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
966.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHETHER WATER RISES FROM THE SEA TO THE TOPS OF MOUNTAINS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The water of the ocean cannot make its way from the bases to the
|
|
|
tops of the mountains which bound it, but only so much rises as the
|
|
|
dryness of the mountain attracts. And if, on the contrary, the rain,
|
|
|
which penetrates from the summit of the mountain to the base, which
|
|
|
is the boundary of the sea, descends and softens the slope opposite
|
|
|
to the said mountain and constantly draws the water, like a syphon
|
|
|
[Footnote 11: Cicognola, Syphon. See Vol. I, Pl. XXIV, No. 1.] which
|
|
|
pours through its longest side, it must be this which draws up the
|
|
|
water of the sea; thus if _s n_ were the surface of the sea, and the
|
|
|
rain descends from the top of the mountain _a_ to _n_ on one side,
|
|
|
and on the other sides it descends from _a_ to _m_, without a doubt
|
|
|
this would occur after the manner of distilling through felt, or as
|
|
|
happens through the tubes called syphons [Footnote 17: Cicognola,
|
|
|
Syphon. See Vol. I, Pl. XXIV, No. 1.]. And at all times the water
|
|
|
which has softened the mountain, by the great rain which runs down
|
|
|
the two opposite sides, would constantly attract the rain _a n_, on
|
|
|
its longest side together with the water from the sea, if that side
|
|
|
of the mountain _a m_ were longer than the other _a n_; but this
|
|
|
cannot be, because no part of the earth which is not submerged by
|
|
|
the ocean can be lower than that ocean.
|
|
|
|
|
|
967.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF SPRINGS OF WATER ON THE TOPS OF MOUNTAINS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is quite evident that the whole surface of the ocean--when there
|
|
|
is no storm--is at an equal distance from the centre of the earth,
|
|
|
and that the tops of the mountains are farther from this centre in
|
|
|
proportion as they rise above the surface of that sea; therefore if
|
|
|
the body of the earth were not like that of man, it would be
|
|
|
impossible that the waters of the sea--being so much lower than the
|
|
|
mountains--could by their nature rise up to the summits of these
|
|
|
mountains. Hence it is to be believed that the same cause which
|
|
|
keeps the blood at the top of the head in man keeps the water at the
|
|
|
summits of the mountains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This conception of the rising of the blood, which has
|
|
|
given rise to the comparison, was recognised as erroneous by
|
|
|
Leonardo himself at a later period. It must be remembered that the
|
|
|
MS. A, from which these passages are taken, was written about twenty
|
|
|
years earlier than the MS. Leic. (Nos. 963 and 849) and twenty-five
|
|
|
years before the MS. W. An. IV.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There is, in the original a sketch with No. 968 which is not
|
|
|
reproduced. It represents a hill of the same shape as that shown at
|
|
|
No. 982. There are veins, or branched streams, on the side of the
|
|
|
hill, like those on the skull Pl. CVIII, No. 4]
|
|
|
|
|
|
968.
|
|
|
|
|
|
IN CONFIRMATION OF WHY THE WATER GOES TO THE TOPS OF MOUNTAINS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I say that just as the natural heat of the blood in the veins keeps
|
|
|
it in the head of man,--for when the man is dead the cold blood
|
|
|
sinks to the lower parts--and when the sun is hot on the head of a
|
|
|
man the blood increases and rises so much, with other humours, that
|
|
|
by pressure in the veins pains in the head are often caused; in the
|
|
|
same way veins ramify through the body of the earth, and by the
|
|
|
natural heat which is distributed throughout the containing body,
|
|
|
the water is raised through the veins to the tops of mountains. And
|
|
|
this water, which passes through a closed conduit inside the body of
|
|
|
the mountain like a dead thing, cannot come forth from its low place
|
|
|
unless it is warmed by the vital heat of the spring time. Again, the
|
|
|
heat of the element of fire and, by day, the heat of the sun, have
|
|
|
power to draw forth the moisture of the low parts of the mountains
|
|
|
and to draw them up, in the same way as it draws the clouds and
|
|
|
collects their moisture from the bed of the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
969.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That many springs of salt water are found at great distances from
|
|
|
the sea; this might happen because such springs pass through some
|
|
|
mine of salt, like that in Hungary where salt is hewn out of vast
|
|
|
caverns, just as stone is hewn.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The great mine of Wieliczka in Galicia, out of which a
|
|
|
million cwt. of rock-salt are annually dug out, extends for 3000
|
|
|
metres from West to East, and 1150 metres from North to South.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
IV.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF RIVERS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the way in which the sources of rivers are fed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
970.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE ORIGIN OF RIVERS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The body of the earth, like the bodies of animals, is intersected
|
|
|
with ramifications of waters which are all in connection and are
|
|
|
constituted to give nutriment and life to the earth and to its
|
|
|
creatures. These come from the depth of the sea and, after many
|
|
|
revolutions, have to return to it by the rivers created by the
|
|
|
bursting of these springs; and if you chose to say that the rains of
|
|
|
the winter or the melting of the snows in summer were the cause of
|
|
|
the birth of rivers, I could mention the rivers which originate in
|
|
|
the torrid countries of Africa, where it never rains--and still less
|
|
|
snows--because the intense heat always melts into air all the clouds
|
|
|
which are borne thither by the winds. And if you chose to say that
|
|
|
such rivers, as increase in July and August, come from the snows
|
|
|
which melt in May and June from the sun's approach to the snows on
|
|
|
the mountains of Scythia [Footnote 9: Scythia means here, as in
|
|
|
Ancient Geography, the whole of the Northern part of Asia as far as
|
|
|
India.], and that such meltings come down into certain valleys and
|
|
|
form lakes, into which they enter by springs and subterranean caves
|
|
|
to issue forth again at the sources of the Nile, this is false;
|
|
|
because Scythia is lower than the sources of the Nile, and, besides,
|
|
|
Scythia is only 400 miles from the Black sea and the sources of the
|
|
|
Nile are 3000 miles distant from the sea of Egypt into which its
|
|
|
waters flow.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The tide in estuaries.
|
|
|
|
|
|
971.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Book 9, of the meeting of rivers and of their ebb and flow. The
|
|
|
cause is the same in the sea, where it is caused by the straits of
|
|
|
Gibraltar; and again it is caused by whirlpools.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[3] If two rivers meet together to form a straight line, and then
|
|
|
below two right angles take their course together, the flow and ebb
|
|
|
will happen now in one river and now in the other above their
|
|
|
confluence, and principally if the outlet for their united volume is
|
|
|
no swifter than when they were separate. Here occur 4 instances.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The first two lines of this passage have already been
|
|
|
given as No. 957. In the margin, near line 3 of this passage, the
|
|
|
text given as No. 919 is written.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the alterations, caused in the courses of rivers by their
|
|
|
confluence (972-974).
|
|
|
|
|
|
972.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When a smaller river pours its waters into a larger one, and that
|
|
|
larger one flows from the opposite direction, the course of the
|
|
|
smaller river will bend up against the approach of the larger river;
|
|
|
and this happens because, when the larger river fills up all its bed
|
|
|
with water, it makes an eddy in front of the mouth of the other
|
|
|
river, and so carries the water poured in by the smaller river with
|
|
|
its own. When the smaller river pours its waters into the larger
|
|
|
one, which runs across the current at the mouth of the smaller
|
|
|
river, its waters will bend with the downward movement of the larger
|
|
|
river. [Footnote: In the original sketches the word _Arno_ is
|
|
|
written at the spot here marked _A_, at _R. Rifredi_, and at _M.
|
|
|
Mugnone_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
973.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the fulness of rivers is diminished, then the acute angles
|
|
|
formed at the junction of their branches become shorter at the sides
|
|
|
and wider at the point; like the current _a n_ and the current _d
|
|
|
n_, which unite in _n_ when the river is at its greatest fulness. I
|
|
|
say, that when it is in this condition if, before the fullest time,
|
|
|
_d n_ was lower than _a n_, at the time of fulness _d n_ will be
|
|
|
full of sand and mud. When the water _d n_ falls, it will carry away
|
|
|
the mud and remain with a lower bottom, and the channel _a n_
|
|
|
finding itself the higher, will fling its waters into the lower, _d
|
|
|
n_, and will wash away all the point of the sand-spit _b n c_, and
|
|
|
thus the angle _a c d_ will remain larger than the angle _a n d_ and
|
|
|
the sides shorter, as I said before.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Above the first sketch we find, in the original, this
|
|
|
note: "_Sopra il pote rubaconte alla torricella_"; and by the
|
|
|
second, which represents a pier of a bridge, "_Sotto l'ospedal del
|
|
|
ceppo._"]
|
|
|
|
|
|
974.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WATER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE MOVEMENT OF A SUDDEN RUSH MADE BY A RIVER IN ITS BED
|
|
|
PREVIOUSLY DRY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In proportion as the current of the water given forth by the
|
|
|
draining of the lake is slow or rapid in the dry river bed, so will
|
|
|
this river be wider or narrower, or shallower or deeper in one place
|
|
|
than another, according to this proposition: the flow and ebb of the
|
|
|
sea which enters the Mediterranean from the ocean, and of the rivers
|
|
|
which meet and struggle with it, will raise their waters more or
|
|
|
less in proportion as the sea is wider or narrower.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the margin is a sketch of a river which winds so as to
|
|
|
form islands.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Whirlpools.
|
|
|
|
|
|
975.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Whirlpools, that is to say caverns; that is to say places left by
|
|
|
precipitated waters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the alterations in the channels of rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
976.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE VIBRATION OF THE EARTH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The subterranean channels of waters, like those which exist between
|
|
|
the air and the earth, are those which unceasingly wear away and
|
|
|
deepen the beds of their currents.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The origin of the sand in rivers (977. 978).
|
|
|
|
|
|
977.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A river that flows from mountains deposits a great quantity of large
|
|
|
stones in its bed, which still have some of their angles and sides,
|
|
|
and in the course of its flow it carries down smaller stones with
|
|
|
the angles more worn; that is to say the large stones become
|
|
|
smaller. And farther on it deposits coarse gravel and then smaller,
|
|
|
and as it proceeds this becomes coarse sand and then finer, and
|
|
|
going on thus the water, turbid with sand and gravel, joins the sea;
|
|
|
and the sand settles on the sea-shores, being cast up by the salt
|
|
|
waves; and there results the sand of so fine a nature as to seem
|
|
|
almost like water, and it will not stop on the shores of the sea but
|
|
|
returns by reason of its lightness, because it was originally formed
|
|
|
of rotten leaves and other very light things. Still, being
|
|
|
almost--as was said--of the nature of water itself, it afterwards,
|
|
|
when the weather is calm, settles and becomes solid at the bottom of
|
|
|
the sea, where by its fineness it becomes compact and by its
|
|
|
smoothness resists the waves which glide over it; and in this shells
|
|
|
are found; and this is white earth, fit for pottery.
|
|
|
|
|
|
978.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All the torrents of water flowing from the mountains to the sea
|
|
|
carry with them the stones from the hills to the sea, and by the
|
|
|
influx of the sea-water towards the mountains; these stones were
|
|
|
thrown back towards the mountains, and as the waters rose and
|
|
|
retired, the stones were tossed about by it and in rolling, their
|
|
|
angles hit together; then as the parts, which least resisted the
|
|
|
blows, were worn off, the stones ceased to be angular and became
|
|
|
round in form, as may be seen on the banks of the Elsa. And those
|
|
|
remained larger which were less removed from their native spot; and
|
|
|
they became smaller, the farther they were carried from that place,
|
|
|
so that in the process they were converted into small pebbles and
|
|
|
then into sand and at last into mud. After the sea had receded from
|
|
|
the mountains the brine left by the sea with other humours of the
|
|
|
earth made a concretion of these pebbles and this sand, so that the
|
|
|
pebbles were converted into rock and the sand into tufa. And of this
|
|
|
we see an example in the Adda where it issues from the mountains of
|
|
|
Como and in the Ticino, the Adige and the Oglio coming from the
|
|
|
German Alps, and in the Arno at Monte Albano [Footnote 13: At the
|
|
|
foot of _Monte Albano_ lies Vinci, the birth place of Leonardo.
|
|
|
Opposite, on the other bank of the Arno, is _Monte Lupo_.], near
|
|
|
Monte Lupo and Capraia where the rocks, which are very large, are
|
|
|
all of conglomerated pebbles of various kinds and colours.
|
|
|
|
|
|
V.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON MOUNTAINS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The formation of mountains (979-983).
|
|
|
|
|
|
979.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Mountains are made by the currents of rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Mountains are destroyed by the currents of rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Compare 789.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
980.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the Northern bases of some Alps are not yet petrified. And this
|
|
|
is plainly to be seen where the rivers, which cut through them, flow
|
|
|
towards the North; where they cut through the strata in the living
|
|
|
stone in the higher parts of the mountains; and, where they join the
|
|
|
plains, these strata are all of potter's clay; as is to be seen in
|
|
|
the valley of Lamona where the river Lamona, as it issues from the
|
|
|
Appenines, does these things on its banks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the rivers have all cut and divided the mountains of the great
|
|
|
Alps one from the other. This is visible in the order of the
|
|
|
stratified rocks, because from the summits of the banks, down to the
|
|
|
river the correspondence of the strata in the rocks is visible on
|
|
|
either side of the river. That the stratified stones of the
|
|
|
mountains are all layers of clay, deposited one above the other by
|
|
|
the various floods of the rivers. That the different size of the
|
|
|
strata is caused by the difference in the floods--that is to say
|
|
|
greater or lesser floods.
|
|
|
|
|
|
981.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The summits of mountains for a long time rise constantly.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The opposite sides of the mountains always approach each other
|
|
|
below; the depths of the valleys which are above the sphere of the
|
|
|
waters are in the course of time constantly getting nearer to the
|
|
|
centre of the world.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In an equal period, the valleys sink much more than the mountains
|
|
|
rise.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The bases of the mountains always come closer together.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In proportion as the valleys become deeper, the more quickly are
|
|
|
their sides worn away.
|
|
|
|
|
|
982.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In every concavity at the summit of the mountains we shall always
|
|
|
find the divisions of the strata in the rocks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
983.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE SEA WHICH ENCIRCLES THE EARTH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I find that of old, the state of the earth was that its plains were
|
|
|
all covered up and hidden by salt water. [Footnote: This passage has
|
|
|
already been published by Dr. M. JORDAN: _Das Malerbuch des L. da
|
|
|
Vinci, Leipzig_ 1873, p. 86. However, his reading of the text
|
|
|
differs from mine.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The authorities for the study of the structure of the earth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
984.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Since things are much more ancient than letters, it is no marvel if,
|
|
|
in our day, no records exist of these seas having covered so many
|
|
|
countries; and if, moreover, some records had existed, war and
|
|
|
conflagrations, the deluge of waters, the changes of languages and
|
|
|
of laws have consumed every thing ancient. But sufficient for us is
|
|
|
the testimony of things created in the salt waters, and found again
|
|
|
in high mountains far from the seas.
|
|
|
|
|
|
VI.
|
|
|
|
|
|
GEOLOGICAL PROBLEMS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
985.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In this work you have first to prove that the shells at a thousand
|
|
|
braccia of elevation were not carried there by the deluge, because
|
|
|
they are seen to be all at one level, and many mountains are seen to
|
|
|
be above that level; and to inquire whether the deluge was caused by
|
|
|
rain or by the swelling of the sea; and then you must show how,
|
|
|
neither by rain nor by swelling of the rivers, nor by the overflow
|
|
|
of this sea, could the shells--being heavy objects--be floated up
|
|
|
the mountains by the sea, nor have carried there by the rivers
|
|
|
against the course of their waters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Doubts about the deluge.
|
|
|
|
|
|
986.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A DOUBTFUL POINT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Here a doubt arises, and that is: whether the deluge, which happened
|
|
|
at the time of Noah, was universal or not. And it would seem not,
|
|
|
for the reasons now to be given: We have it in the Bible that this
|
|
|
deluge lasted 40 days and 40 nights of incessant and universal rain,
|
|
|
and that this rain rose to ten cubits above the highest mountains in
|
|
|
the world. And if it had been that the rain was universal, it would
|
|
|
have covered our globe which is spherical in form. And this
|
|
|
spherical surface is equally distant in every part, from the centre
|
|
|
of its sphere; hence the sphere of the waters being under the same
|
|
|
conditions, it is impossible that the water upon it should move,
|
|
|
because water, in itself, does not move unless it falls; therefore
|
|
|
how could the waters of such a deluge depart, if it is proved that
|
|
|
it has no motion? and if it departed how could it move unless it
|
|
|
went upwards? Here, then, natural reasons are wanting; hence to
|
|
|
remove this doubt it is necessary to call in a miracle to aid us, or
|
|
|
else to say that all this water was evaporated by the heat of the
|
|
|
sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The passages, here given from the MS. Leic., have
|
|
|
hitherto remained unknown. Some preliminary notes on the subject are
|
|
|
to be found in MS. F 8oa and 8ob; but as compared with the fuller
|
|
|
treatment here given, they are, it seems to me, of secondary
|
|
|
interest. They contain nothing that is not repeated here more
|
|
|
clearly and fully. LIBRI, _Histoire des Sciences mathematiques III_,
|
|
|
pages 218--221, has printed the text of F 80a and 80b, therefore it
|
|
|
seemed desirable to give my reasons for not inserting it in this
|
|
|
work.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
That marine shells could not go up the mountains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
987.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE DELUGE AND OF MARINE SHELLS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you were to say that the shells which are to be seen within the
|
|
|
confines of Italy now, in our days, far from the sea and at such
|
|
|
heights, had been brought there by the deluge which left them there,
|
|
|
I should answer that if you believe that this deluge rose 7 cubits
|
|
|
above the highest mountains-- as he who measured it has
|
|
|
written--these shells, which always live near the sea-shore, should
|
|
|
have been left on the mountains; and not such a little way from the
|
|
|
foot of the mountains; nor all at one level, nor in layers upon
|
|
|
layers. And if you were to say that these shells are desirous of
|
|
|
remaining near to the margin of the sea, and that, as it rose in
|
|
|
height, the shells quitted their first home, and followed the
|
|
|
increase of the waters up to their highest level; to this I answer,
|
|
|
that the cockle is an animal of not more rapid movement than the
|
|
|
snail is out of water, or even somewhat slower; because it does not
|
|
|
swim, on the contrary it makes a furrow in the sand by means of its
|
|
|
sides, and in this furrow it will travel each day from 3 to 4
|
|
|
braccia; therefore this creature, with so slow a motion, could not
|
|
|
have travelled from the Adriatic sea as far as Monferrato in
|
|
|
Lombardy [Footnote: _Monferrato di Lombardia_. The range of hills of
|
|
|
Monferrato is in Piedmont, and Casale di Monferrato belonged, in
|
|
|
Leonardo's time, to the Marchese di Mantova.], which is 250 miles
|
|
|
distance, in 40 days; which he has said who took account of the
|
|
|
time. And if you say that the waves carried them there, by their
|
|
|
gravity they could not move, excepting at the bottom. And if you
|
|
|
will not grant me this, confess at least that they would have to
|
|
|
stay at the summits of the highest mountains, in the lakes which are
|
|
|
enclosed among the mountains, like the lakes of Lario, or of Como
|
|
|
and il Maggiore [Footnote: _Lago di Lario._ Lacus Larius was the
|
|
|
name given by the Romans to the lake of Como. It is evident that it
|
|
|
is here a slip of the pen since the the words in the MS. are: _"Come
|
|
|
Lago di Lario o'l Magare e di Como,"_ In the MS. after line 16 we
|
|
|
come upon a digression treating of the weight of water; this has
|
|
|
here been omitted. It is 11 lines long.] and of Fiesole, and of
|
|
|
Perugia, and others.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And if you should say that the shells were carried by the waves,
|
|
|
being empty and dead, I say that where the dead went they were not
|
|
|
far removed from the living; for in these mountains living ones are
|
|
|
found, which are recognisable by the shells being in pairs; and they
|
|
|
are in a layer where there are no dead ones; and a little higher up
|
|
|
they are found, where they were thrown by the waves, all the dead
|
|
|
ones with their shells separated, near to where the rivers fell into
|
|
|
the sea, to a great depth; like the Arno which fell from the
|
|
|
Gonfolina near to Monte Lupo [Footnote: _Monte Lupo_, compare 970,
|
|
|
13; it is between Empoli and Florence.], where it left a deposit of
|
|
|
gravel which may still be seen, and which has agglomerated; and of
|
|
|
stones of various districts, natures, and colours and hardness,
|
|
|
making one single conglomerate. And a little beyond the sandstone
|
|
|
conglomerate a tufa has been formed, where it turned towards Castel
|
|
|
Florentino; farther on, the mud was deposited in which the shells
|
|
|
lived, and which rose in layers according to the levels at which the
|
|
|
turbid Arno flowed into that sea. And from time to time the bottom
|
|
|
of the sea was raised, depositing these shells in layers, as may be
|
|
|
seen in the cutting at Colle Gonzoli, laid open by the Arno which is
|
|
|
wearing away the base of it; in which cutting the said layers of
|
|
|
shells are very plainly to be seen in clay of a bluish colour, and
|
|
|
various marine objects are found there. And if the earth of our
|
|
|
hemisphere is indeed raised by so much higher than it used to be, it
|
|
|
must have become by so much lighter by the waters which it lost
|
|
|
through the rift between Gibraltar and Ceuta; and all the more the
|
|
|
higher it rose, because the weight of the waters which were thus
|
|
|
lost would be added to the earth in the other hemisphere. And if the
|
|
|
shells had been carried by the muddy deluge they would have been
|
|
|
mixed up, and separated from each other amidst the mud, and not in
|
|
|
regular steps and layers-- as we see them now in our time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The marine shells were not produced away from the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
988.
|
|
|
|
|
|
As to those who say that shells existed for a long time and were
|
|
|
born at a distance from the sea, from the nature of the place and of
|
|
|
the cycles, which can influence a place to produce such
|
|
|
creatures--to them it may be answered: such an influence could not
|
|
|
place the animals all on one line, except those of the same sort and
|
|
|
age; and not the old with the young, nor some with an operculum and
|
|
|
others without their operculum, nor some broken and others whole,
|
|
|
nor some filled with sea-sand and large and small fragments of other
|
|
|
shells inside the whole shells which remained open; nor the claws of
|
|
|
crabs without the rest of their bodies; nor the shells of other
|
|
|
species stuck on to them like animals which have moved about on
|
|
|
them; since the traces of their track still remain, on the outside,
|
|
|
after the manner of worms in the wood which they ate into. Nor would
|
|
|
there be found among them the bones and teeth of fish which some
|
|
|
call arrows and others serpents' tongues, nor would so many
|
|
|
[Footnote: I. Scilla argued against this hypothesis, which was still
|
|
|
accepted in his days; see: _La vana Speculazione, Napoli_ 1670.]
|
|
|
portions of various animals be found all together if they had not
|
|
|
been thrown on the sea shore. And the deluge cannot have carried
|
|
|
them there, because things that are heavier than water do not float
|
|
|
on the water. But these things could not be at so great a height if
|
|
|
they had not been carried there by the water, such a thing being
|
|
|
impossible from their weight. In places where the valleys have not
|
|
|
been filled with salt sea water shells are never to be seen; as is
|
|
|
plainly visible in the great valley of the Arno above Gonfolina; a
|
|
|
rock formerly united to Monte Albano, in the form of a very high
|
|
|
bank which kept the river pent up, in such a way that before it
|
|
|
could flow into the sea, which was afterwards at its foot, it formed
|
|
|
two great lakes; of which the first was where we now see the city of
|
|
|
Florence together with Prato and Pistoia, and Monte Albano. It
|
|
|
followed the rest of its bank as far as where Serravalle now stands.
|
|
|
>From the Val d'Arno upwards, as far as Arezzo, another lake was
|
|
|
formed, which discharged its waters into the former lake. It was
|
|
|
closed at about the spot where now we see Girone, and occupied the
|
|
|
whole of that valley above for a distance of 40 miles in length.
|
|
|
This valley received on its bottom all the soil brought down by the
|
|
|
turbid waters. And this is still to be seen at the foot of Prato
|
|
|
Magno; it there lies very high where the rivers have not worn it
|
|
|
away. Across this land are to be seen the deep cuts of the rivers
|
|
|
that have passed there, falling from the great mountain of Prato
|
|
|
Magno; in these cuts there are no vestiges of any shells or of
|
|
|
marine soil. This lake was joined with that of Perugia [Footnote:
|
|
|
See PI. CXIII.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
A great quantity of shells are to be seen where the rivers flow into
|
|
|
the sea, because on such shores the waters are not so salt owing to
|
|
|
the admixture of the fresh water, which is poured into it. Evidence
|
|
|
of this is to be seen where, of old, the Appenines poured their
|
|
|
rivers into the Adriatic sea; for there in most places great
|
|
|
quantities of shells are to be found, among the mountains, together
|
|
|
with bluish marine clay; and all the rocks which are torn off in
|
|
|
such places are full of shells. The same may be observed to have
|
|
|
been done by the Arno when it fell from the rock of Gonfolina into
|
|
|
the sea, which was not so very far below; for at that time it was
|
|
|
higher than the top of San Miniato al Tedesco, since at the highest
|
|
|
summit of this the shores may be seen full of shells and oysters
|
|
|
within its flanks. The shells did not extend towards Val di Nievole,
|
|
|
because the fresh waters of the Arno did not extend so far.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the shells were not carried away from the sea by the deluge,
|
|
|
because the waters which came from the earth although they drew the
|
|
|
sea towards the earth, were those which struck its depths; because
|
|
|
the water which goes down from the earth, has a stronger current
|
|
|
than that of the sea, and in consequence is more powerful, and it
|
|
|
enters beneath the sea water and stirs the depths and carries with
|
|
|
it all sorts of movable objects which are to be found in the earth,
|
|
|
such as the above-mentioned shells and other similar things. And in
|
|
|
proportion as the water which comes from the land is muddier than
|
|
|
sea water it is stronger and heavier than this; therefore I see no
|
|
|
way of getting the said shells so far in land, unless they had been
|
|
|
born there. If you were to tell me that the river Loire [Footnote:
|
|
|
Leonardo has written Era instead of Loera or Loira--perhaps under
|
|
|
the mistaken idea that _Lo_ was an article.],which traverses France
|
|
|
covers when the sea rises more than eighty miles of country, because
|
|
|
it is a district of vast plains, and the sea rises about 20 braccia,
|
|
|
and shells are found in this plain at the distance of 80 miles from
|
|
|
the sea; here I answer that the flow and ebb in our Mediterranean
|
|
|
Sea does not vary so much; for at Genoa it does not rise at all, and
|
|
|
at Venice but little, and very little in Africa; and where it varies
|
|
|
little it covers but little of the country.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The course of the water of a river always rises higher in a place
|
|
|
where the current is impeded; it behaves as it does where it is
|
|
|
reduced in width to pass under the arches of a bridge.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Further researches (989-991).
|
|
|
|
|
|
989.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A CONFUTATION OF THOSE WHO SAY THAT SHELLS MAY HAVE BEEN CARRIED TO
|
|
|
A DISTANCE OF MANY DAYS' JOURNEY FROM THE SEA BY THE DELUGE, WHICH
|
|
|
WAS SO HIGH AS TO BE ABOVE THOSE HEIGHTS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I say that the deluge could not carry objects, native to the sea, up
|
|
|
to the mountains, unless the sea had already increased so as to
|
|
|
create inundations as high up as those places; and this increase
|
|
|
could not have occurred because it would cause a vacuum; and if you
|
|
|
were to say that the air would rush in there, we have already
|
|
|
concluded that what is heavy cannot remain above what is light,
|
|
|
whence of necessity we must conclude that this deluge was caused by
|
|
|
rain water, so that all these waters ran to the sea, and the sea did
|
|
|
not run up the mountains; and as they ran to the sea, they thrust
|
|
|
the shells from the shore of the sea and did not draw them to wards
|
|
|
themselves. And if you were then to say that the sea, raised by the
|
|
|
rain water, had carried these shells to such a height, we have
|
|
|
already said that things heavier than water cannot rise upon it, but
|
|
|
remain at the bottom of it, and do not move unless by the impact of
|
|
|
the waves. And if you were to say that the waves had carried them to
|
|
|
such high spots, we have proved that the waves in a great depth move
|
|
|
in a contrary direction at the bottom to the motion at the top, and
|
|
|
this is shown by the turbidity of the sea from the earth washed down
|
|
|
near its shores. Anything which is lighter than the water moves with
|
|
|
the waves, and is left on the highest level of the highest margin of
|
|
|
the waves. Anything which is heavier than the water moves, suspended
|
|
|
in it, between the surface and the bottom; and from these two
|
|
|
conclusions, which will be amply proved in their place, we infer
|
|
|
that the waves of the surface cannot convey shells, since they are
|
|
|
heavier than water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the deluge had to carry shells three hundred and four hundred
|
|
|
miles from the sea, it would have carried them mixed with various
|
|
|
other natural objects heaped together; and we see at such distances
|
|
|
oysters all together, and sea-snails, and cuttlefish, and all the
|
|
|
other shells which congregate together, all to be found together and
|
|
|
dead; and the solitary shells are found wide apart from each other,
|
|
|
as we may see them on sea-shores every day. And if we find oysters
|
|
|
of very large shells joined together and among them very many which
|
|
|
still have the covering attached, indicating that they were left
|
|
|
here by the sea, and still living when the strait of Gibraltar was
|
|
|
cut through; there are to be seen, in the mountains of Parma and
|
|
|
Piacenza, a multitude of shells and corals, full of holes, and still
|
|
|
sticking to the rocks there. When I was making the great horse for
|
|
|
Milan, a large sack full was brought to me in my workshop by certain
|
|
|
peasants; these were found in that place and among them were many
|
|
|
preserved in their first freshness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Under ground, and under the foundations of buildings, timbers are
|
|
|
found of wrought beams and already black. Such were found in my time
|
|
|
in those diggings at Castel Fiorentino. And these had been in that
|
|
|
deep place before the sand carried by the Arno into the sea, then
|
|
|
covering the plain, had heen raised to such a height; and before the
|
|
|
plains of Casentino had been so much lowered, by the earth being
|
|
|
constantly carried down from them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: These lines are written in the margin.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
And if you were to say that these shells were created, and were
|
|
|
continually being created in such places by the nature of the spot,
|
|
|
and of the heavens which might have some influence there, such an
|
|
|
opinion cannot exist in a brain of much reason; because here are the
|
|
|
years of their growth, numbered on their shells, and there are large
|
|
|
and small ones to be seen which could not have grown without food,
|
|
|
and could not have fed without motion--and here they could not move
|
|
|
[Footnote: These lines are written in the margin.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
990.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That in the drifts, among one and another, there are still to be
|
|
|
found the traces of the worms which crawled upon them when they were
|
|
|
not yet dry. And all marine clays still contain shells, and the
|
|
|
shells are petrified together with the clay. From their firmness and
|
|
|
unity some persons will have it that these animals were carried up
|
|
|
to places remote from the sea by the deluge. Another sect of
|
|
|
ignorant persons declare that Nature or Heaven created them in these
|
|
|
places by celestial influences, as if in these places we did not
|
|
|
also find the bones of fishes which have taken a long time to grow;
|
|
|
and as if, we could not count, in the shells of cockles and snails,
|
|
|
the years and months of their life, as we do in the horns of bulls
|
|
|
and oxen, and in the branches of plants that have never been cut in
|
|
|
any part. Besides, having proved by these signs the length of their
|
|
|
lives, it is evident, and it must be admitted, that these animals
|
|
|
could not live without moving to fetch their food; and we find in
|
|
|
them no instrument for penetrating the earth or the rock where we
|
|
|
find them enclosed. But how could we find in a large snail shell the
|
|
|
fragments and portions of many other sorts of shells, of various
|
|
|
sorts, if they had not been thrown there, when dead, by the waves of
|
|
|
the sea like the other light objects which it throws on the earth?
|
|
|
Why do we find so many fragments and whole shells between layer and
|
|
|
layer of stone, if this had not formerly been covered on the shore
|
|
|
by a layer of earth thrown up by the sea, and which was afterwards
|
|
|
petrified? And if the deluge before mentioned had carried them to
|
|
|
these parts of the sea, you might find these shells at the boundary
|
|
|
of one drift but not at the boundary between many drifts. We must
|
|
|
also account for the winters of the years during which the sea
|
|
|
multiplied the drifts of sand and mud brought down by the
|
|
|
neighbouring rivers, by washing down the shores; and if you chose to
|
|
|
say that there were several deluges to produce these rifts and the
|
|
|
shells among them, you would also have to affirm that such a deluge
|
|
|
took place every year. Again, among the fragments of these shells,
|
|
|
it must be presumed that in those places there were sea coasts,
|
|
|
where all the shells were thrown up, broken, and divided, and never
|
|
|
in pairs, since they are found alive in the sea, with two valves,
|
|
|
each serving as a lid to the other; and in the drifts of rivers and
|
|
|
on the shores of the sea they are found in fragments. And within the
|
|
|
limits of the separate strata of rocks they are found, few in number
|
|
|
and in pairs like those which were left by the sea, buried alive in
|
|
|
the mud, which subsequently dried up and, in time, was petrified.
|
|
|
|
|
|
991.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And if you choose to say that it was the deluge which carried these
|
|
|
shells away from the sea for hundreds of miles, this cannot have
|
|
|
happened, since that deluge was caused by rain; because rain
|
|
|
naturally forces the rivers to rush towards the sea with all the
|
|
|
things they carry with them, and not to bear the dead things of the
|
|
|
sea shores to the mountains. And if you choose to say that the
|
|
|
deluge afterwards rose with its waters above the mountains, the
|
|
|
movement of the sea must have been so sluggish in its rise against
|
|
|
the currents of the rivers, that it could not have carried, floating
|
|
|
upon it, things heavier than itself; and even if it had supported
|
|
|
them, in its receding it would have left them strewn about, in
|
|
|
various spots. But how are we to account for the corals which are
|
|
|
found every day towards Monte Ferrato in Lombardy, with the holes of
|
|
|
the worms in them, sticking to rocks left uncovered by the currents
|
|
|
of rivers? These rocks are all covered with stocks and families of
|
|
|
oysters, which as we know, never move, but always remain with one of
|
|
|
their halves stuck to a rock, and the other they open to feed
|
|
|
themselves on the animalcules that swim in the water, which, hoping
|
|
|
to find good feeding ground, become the food of these shells. We do
|
|
|
not find that the sand mixed with seaweed has been petrified,
|
|
|
because the weed which was mingled with it has shrunk away, and this
|
|
|
the Po shows us every day in the debris of its banks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Other problems (992-994).
|
|
|
|
|
|
992.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Why do we find the bones of great fishes and oysters and corals and
|
|
|
various other shells and sea-snails on the high summits of mountains
|
|
|
by the sea, just as we find them in low seas?
|
|
|
|
|
|
993.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You now have to prove that the shells cannot have originated if not
|
|
|
in salt water, almost all being of that sort; and that the shells in
|
|
|
Lombardy are at four levels, and thus it is everywhere, having been
|
|
|
made at various times. And they all occur in valleys that open
|
|
|
towards the seas.
|
|
|
|
|
|
994.
|
|
|
|
|
|
>From the two lines of shells we are forced to say that the earth
|
|
|
indignantly submerged under the sea and so the first layer was made;
|
|
|
and then the deluge made the second.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This note is in the early writing of about 1470--1480. On
|
|
|
the same sheet are the passages No. 1217 and 1219. Compare also No.
|
|
|
1339. All the foregoing chapters are from Manuscripts of about 1510.
|
|
|
This explains the want of connection and the contradiction between
|
|
|
this and the foregoing texts.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
VII.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON THE ATMOSPHERE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Constituents of the atmosphere.
|
|
|
|
|
|
995.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the brightness of the air is occasioned by the water which has
|
|
|
dissolved itself in it into imperceptible molecules. These, being
|
|
|
lighted by the sun from the opposite side, reflect the brightness
|
|
|
which is visible in the air; and the azure which is seen in it is
|
|
|
caused by the darkness that is hidden beyond the air. [Footnote:
|
|
|
Compare Vol. I, No. 300.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the motion of air (996--999).
|
|
|
|
|
|
996.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the return eddies of wind at the mouth of certain valleys
|
|
|
strike upon the waters and scoop them out in a great hollow, whirl
|
|
|
the water into the air in the form of a column, and of the colour of
|
|
|
a cloud. And I saw this thing happen on a sand bank in the Arno,
|
|
|
where the sand was hollowed out to a greater depth than the stature
|
|
|
of a man; and with it the gravel was whirled round and flung about
|
|
|
for a great space; it appeared in the air in the form of a great
|
|
|
bell-tower; and the top spread like the branches of a pine tree, and
|
|
|
then it bent at the contact of the direct wind, which passed over
|
|
|
from the mountains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
997.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The element of fire acts upon a wave of air in the same way as the
|
|
|
air does on water, or as water does on a mass of sand --that is
|
|
|
earth; and their motions are in the same proportions as those of the
|
|
|
motors acting upon them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
998.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF MOTION.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I ask whether the true motion of the clouds can be known by the
|
|
|
motion of their shadows; and in like manner of the motion of the
|
|
|
sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
999.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To know better the direction of the winds. [Footnote: In connection
|
|
|
with this text I may here mention a hygrometer, drawn and probably
|
|
|
invented by Leonardo. A facsimile of this is given in Vol. I, p. 297
|
|
|
with the note: _'Modi di pesare l'arie eddi sapere quando s'a
|
|
|
arrompere il tepo'_ (Mode of weighing the air and of knowing when
|
|
|
the weather will change); by the sponge _"Spugnea"_ is written.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The globe an organism.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1000.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Nothing originates in a spot where there is no sentient, vegetable
|
|
|
and rational life; feathers grow upon birds and are changed every
|
|
|
year; hairs grow upon animals and are changed every year, excepting
|
|
|
some parts, like the hairs of the beard in lions, cats and their
|
|
|
like. The grass grows in the fields, and the leaves on the trees,
|
|
|
and every year they are, in great part, renewed. So that we might
|
|
|
say that the earth has a spirit of growth; that its flesh is the
|
|
|
soil, its bones the arrangement and connection of the rocks of which
|
|
|
the mountains are composed, its cartilage the tufa, and its blood
|
|
|
the springs of water. The pool of blood which lies round the heart
|
|
|
is the ocean, and its breathing, and the increase and decrease of
|
|
|
the blood in the pulses, is represented in the earth by the flow and
|
|
|
ebb of the sea; and the heat of the spirit of the world is the fire
|
|
|
which pervades the earth, and the seat of the vegetative soul is in
|
|
|
the fires, which in many parts of the earth find vent in baths and
|
|
|
mines of sulphur, and in volcanoes, as at Mount Aetna in Sicily, and
|
|
|
in many other places.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Compare No. 929.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_XVII._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Topographical Notes._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_A large part of the texts published in this section might perhaps
|
|
|
have found their proper place in connection with the foregoing
|
|
|
chapters on Physical Geography. But these observations on Physical
|
|
|
Geography, of whatever kind they may be, as soon as they are
|
|
|
localised acquire a special interest and importance and particularly
|
|
|
as bearing on the question whether Leonardo himself made the
|
|
|
observations recorded at the places mentioned or merely noted the
|
|
|
statements from hearsay. In a few instances he himself tells us that
|
|
|
he writes at second hand. In some cases again, although the style
|
|
|
and expressions used make it seem highly probable that he has
|
|
|
derived his information from others-- though, as it seems to me,
|
|
|
these cases are not very numerous--we find, on the other hand, among
|
|
|
these topographical notes a great number of observations, about
|
|
|
which it is extremely difficult to form a decided opinion. Of what
|
|
|
the Master's life and travels may have been throughout his
|
|
|
sixty-seven years of life we know comparatively little; for a long
|
|
|
course of time, and particularly from about 1482 to 1486, we do not
|
|
|
even know with certainty that he was living in Italy. Thus, from a
|
|
|
biographical point of view a very great interest attaches to some of
|
|
|
the topographical notes, and for this reason it seemed that it would
|
|
|
add to their value to arrange them in a group by themselves.
|
|
|
Leonardo's intimate knowledge with places, some of which were
|
|
|
certainly remote from his native home, are of importance as
|
|
|
contributing to decide the still open question as to the extent of
|
|
|
Leonardo's travels. We shall find in these notes a confirmation of
|
|
|
the view, that the MSS. in which the Topographical Notes occur are
|
|
|
in only a very few instances such diaries as may have been in use
|
|
|
during a journey. These notes are mostly found in the MSS. books of
|
|
|
his later and quieter years, and it is certainly remarkable that
|
|
|
Leonardo is very reticent as to the authorities from whom he quotes
|
|
|
his facts and observations: For instance, as to the Straits of
|
|
|
Gibraltar, the Nile, the Taurus Mountains and the Tigris and
|
|
|
Euphrates. Is it likely that he, who declared that in all scientific
|
|
|
research, his own experience should be the foundation of his
|
|
|
statements (see XIX Philosophy No. 987--991,) should here have made
|
|
|
an exception to this rule without mentioning it?_
|
|
|
|
|
|
_As for instance in the discussion as to the equilibrium of the mass
|
|
|
of water in the Mediterranean Sea--a subject which, it may be
|
|
|
observed, had at that time attracted the interest and study of
|
|
|
hardly any other observer. The acute remarks, in Nos. 985--993, on
|
|
|
the presence of shells at the tops of mountains, suffice to
|
|
|
prove--as it seems to me--that it was not in his nature to allow
|
|
|
himself to be betrayed into wide generalisations, extending beyond
|
|
|
the limits of his own investigations, even by such brilliant results
|
|
|
of personal study._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Most of these Topographical Notes, though suggesting very careful
|
|
|
and thorough research, do not however, as has been said, afford
|
|
|
necessarily indisputable evidence that that research was Leonardo's
|
|
|
own. But it must be granted that in more than one instance
|
|
|
probability is in favour of this idea._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Among the passages which treat somewhat fully of the topography of
|
|
|
Eastern places by far the most interesting is a description of the
|
|
|
Taurus Mountains; but as this text is written in the style of a
|
|
|
formal report and, in the original, is associated with certain
|
|
|
letters which give us the history of its origin, I have thought it
|
|
|
best not to sever it from that connection. It will be found under
|
|
|
No. XXI (Letters)._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_That Florence, and its neighbourhood, where Leonardo spent his
|
|
|
early years, should be nowhere mentioned except in connection with
|
|
|
the projects for canals, which occupied his attention for some short
|
|
|
time during the first ten years of the XVIth century, need not
|
|
|
surprise us. The various passages relating to the construction of
|
|
|
canals in Tuscany, which are put together at the beginning, are
|
|
|
immediately followed by those which deal with schemes for canals in
|
|
|
Lombardy; and after these come notes on the city and vicinity of
|
|
|
Milan as well as on the lakes of North Italy._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The notes on some towns of Central Italy which Leonardo visited in
|
|
|
1502, when in the service of Cesare Borgia, are reproduced here in
|
|
|
the same order as in the note book used during these travels (MS.
|
|
|
L., Institut de France). These notes have but little interest in
|
|
|
themselves excepting as suggesting his itinerary. The maps of the
|
|
|
districts drawn by Leonardo at the time are more valuable (see No.
|
|
|
1054 note). The names on these maps are not written from right to
|
|
|
left, but in the usual manner, and we are permitted to infer that
|
|
|
they were made in obedience to some command, possibly for the use of
|
|
|
Cesare Borgia himself; the fact that they remained nevertheless in
|
|
|
Leonardo's hands is not surprising when we remember the sudden
|
|
|
political changes and warlike events of the period. There can be no
|
|
|
doubt that these maps, which are here published for the first time,
|
|
|
are original in the strictest sense of the word, that is to say
|
|
|
drawn from observations of the places themselves; this is proved by
|
|
|
the fact--among others--that we find among his manuscripts not only
|
|
|
the finished maps themselves but the rough sketches and studies for
|
|
|
them. And it would perhaps be difficult to point out among the
|
|
|
abundant contributions to geographical knowledge published during
|
|
|
the XVIth century, any maps at all approaching these in accuracy and
|
|
|
finish._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The interesting map of the world, so far as it was then known,
|
|
|
which is among the Leonardo MSS. at Windsor (published in the_
|
|
|
'Archaeologia' _Vol. XI) cannot be attributed to the Master, as the
|
|
|
Marchese Girolamo d'Adda has sufficiently proved; it has not
|
|
|
therefore been reproduced here._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Such of Leonardo's observations on places in Italy as were made
|
|
|
before or after his official travels as military engineer to Cesare
|
|
|
Borgia, have been arranged in alphabetical order, under Nos.
|
|
|
1034-1054. The most interesting are those which relate to the Alps
|
|
|
and the Appenines, Nos. 1057-1068._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Most of the passages in which France is mentioned have hitherto
|
|
|
remained unknown, as well as those which treat of the countries
|
|
|
bordering on the Mediterranean, which come at the end of this
|
|
|
section. Though these may be regarded as of a more questionable
|
|
|
importance in their bearing on the biography of the Master than
|
|
|
those which mention places in France, it must be allowed that they
|
|
|
are interesting as showing the prominent place which the countries
|
|
|
of the East held in his geographical studies. He never once alludes
|
|
|
to the discovery of America._
|
|
|
|
|
|
I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ITALY.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Canals in connection with the Arno (1001-1008).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1001.
|
|
|
|
|
|
CANAL OF FLORENCE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sluices should be made in the valley of la Chiana at Arezzo, so that
|
|
|
when, in the summer, the Arno lacks water, the canal may not remain
|
|
|
dry: and let this canal be 20 braccia wide at the bottom, and at the
|
|
|
top 30, and 2 braccia deep, or 4, so that two of these braccia may
|
|
|
flow to the mills and the meadows, which will benefit the country;
|
|
|
and Prato, Pistoia and Pisa, as well as Florence, will gain two
|
|
|
hundred thousand ducats a year, and will lend a hand and money to
|
|
|
this useful work; and the Lucchese the same, for the lake of Sesto
|
|
|
will be navigable; I shall direct it to Prato and Pistoia, and cut
|
|
|
through Serravalle and make an issue into the lake; for there will
|
|
|
be no need of locks or supports, which are not lasting and so will
|
|
|
always be giving trouble in working at them and keeping them up.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And know that in digging this canal where it is 4 braccia deep, it
|
|
|
will cost 4 dinari the square braccio; for twice the depth 6 dinari,
|
|
|
if you are making 4 braccia [Footnote: This passage is illustrated
|
|
|
by a slightly sketched map, on which these places are indicated from
|
|
|
West to East: Pisa, Luccha, Lago, Seravalle, Pistoja, Prato,
|
|
|
Firenze.] and there are but 2 banks; that is to say one from the
|
|
|
bottom of the trench to the surface of the edges of it, and the
|
|
|
other from these edges to the top of the ridge of earth which will
|
|
|
be raised on the margin of the bank. And if this bank were of double
|
|
|
the depth only the first bank will be increased, that is 4 braccia
|
|
|
increased by half the first cost; that is to say that if at first 4
|
|
|
dinari were paid for 2 banks, for 3 it would come to 6, at 2 dinari
|
|
|
the bank, if the trench measured 16 braccia at the bottom; again, if
|
|
|
the trench were 16 braccia wide and 4 deep, coming to 4 lire for the
|
|
|
work, 4 Milan dinari the square braccio; a trench which was 32
|
|
|
braccia at the bottom would come to 8 dinari the square braccio.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1002.
|
|
|
|
|
|
>From the wall of the Arno at [the gate of] la Giustizia to the bank
|
|
|
of the Arno at Sardigna where the walls are, to the mills, is 7400
|
|
|
braccia, that is 2 miles and 1400 braccia and beyond the Arno is
|
|
|
5500 braccia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 2. _Giustizia_. By this the Porta della Giustizia seems
|
|
|
to be meant; from the XVth to the XVIth centuries it was also
|
|
|
commonly known as Porta Guelfa, Porta San Francesco del Renaio,
|
|
|
Porta Nuova, and Porta Reale. It was close to the Arno opposite to
|
|
|
the Porta San Niccolo, which still exists.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1003.
|
|
|
|
|
|
By guiding the Arno above and below a treasure will be found in each
|
|
|
acre of ground by whomsoever will.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1004.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The wall of the old houses runs towards the gate of San Nicolo.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: By the side of this text there is an indistinct sketch,
|
|
|
resembling that given under No.973. On the bank is written the word
|
|
|
_Casace_. There then follows in the original a passage of 12 lines
|
|
|
in which the consequences of the windings of the river are
|
|
|
discussed. A larger but equally hasty diagram on the same page
|
|
|
represents the shores of the Arno inside Florence as in two parallel
|
|
|
lines. Four horizontal lines indicate the bridges. By the side these
|
|
|
measures are stated in figures: I. (at the Ponte alla Carraja):
|
|
|
_230--largho br. 12 e 2 di spoda e 14 di pile e a 4 pilastri;_ 2.
|
|
|
(at the Ponte S. Trinita); _l88--largho br. 15 e 2 di spode he 28
|
|
|
di pilastri for delle spode e pilastri so 2;_ 3. (at the Ponte
|
|
|
vecchio); _pote lung br. 152 e largo;_ 4. (at the Ponte alle
|
|
|
Grazie): _290 ellargo 12 e 2 di spode e 6 di pili._
|
|
|
|
|
|
There is, in MS. W. L. 2l2b, a sketched plan of Florence, with the
|
|
|
following names of gates:
|
|
|
_Nicholo--Saminiato--Giorgo--Ghanolini--Porta San Fredian
|
|
|
--Prato--Faenza--Ghallo--Pinti--Giustitia_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1005.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The ruined wall is 640 braccia; 130 is the wall remaining with the
|
|
|
mill; 300 braccia were broken in 4 years by Bisarno.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1006.
|
|
|
|
|
|
They do not know why the Arno will never remain in a channel. It is
|
|
|
because the rivers which flow into it deposit earth where they
|
|
|
enter, and wear it away on the opposite side, bending the river in
|
|
|
that direction. The Arno flows for 6 miles between la Caprona and
|
|
|
Leghorn; and for 12 through the marshes, which extend 32 miles, and
|
|
|
16 from La Caprona up the river, which makes 48; by the Arno from
|
|
|
Florence beyond 16 miles; to Vico 16 miles, and the canal is 5; from
|
|
|
Florence to Fucechio it is 40 miles by the river Arno.
|
|
|
|
|
|
56 miles by the Arno from Florence to Vico; by the Pistoia canal it
|
|
|
is 44 miles. Thus it is 12 miles shorter by the canal than by the
|
|
|
Arno.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This passage is written by the side of a map washed in
|
|
|
Indian ink, of the course of the Arno; it is evidently a sketch for
|
|
|
a completer map.
|
|
|
|
|
|
These investigations may possibly be connected with the following
|
|
|
documents. _Francesco Guiducci alla Balia di Firenze. Dal Campo
|
|
|
contro Pisa_ 24 _Luglio_ 1503 (_Archivio di Stato, Firenze, Lettere
|
|
|
alla Balia_; published by J. GAYE, _Carteggio inedito d'Artisti,
|
|
|
Firenze_ 1840, _Tom. II_, p. 62): _Ex Castris, Franciscus
|
|
|
Ghuiduccius,_ 24. _Jul._ 1503. _Appresso fu qui hieri con una di V.
|
|
|
Signoria Alexandro degli Albizi insieme con Leonardo da Vinci et
|
|
|
certi altri, et veduto el disegno insieme con el ghovernatore, doppo
|
|
|
molte discussioni et dubii conclusesi che l'opera fussi molto al
|
|
|
proposito, o si veramente Arno volgersi qui, o restarvi con un
|
|
|
canale, che almeno vieterebbe che le colline da nemici non
|
|
|
potrebbono essere offese; come tucto referiranno loro a bocha V. S._
|
|
|
|
|
|
And, _Archivio di Stato, Firenze, Libro d'Entrata e Uscita di cassa
|
|
|
de' Magnifici Signori di luglio e agosto_
|
|
|
|
|
|
1503 _a_ 51 _T.: Andata di Leonardo al Campo sotto Pisa. Spese
|
|
|
extraordinarie dieno dare a di XXVI di luglio L. LVI sol. XII per
|
|
|
loro a Giovanni Piffero; e sono per tanti, asegnia avere spexi in
|
|
|
vetture di sei chavalli a spese di vitto per andare chon Lionardo da
|
|
|
Vinci a livellare Arno in quello di Pisa per levallo del lilo suo._
|
|
|
(Published by MILANESI, _Archivio Storico Italiano, Serie III, Tom.
|
|
|
XVI._} VASARI asserts: _(Leonardo) fu il primo ancora, che
|
|
|
giovanetto discorresse sopra il fiume d'Arno per metterlo in canale
|
|
|
da Pisa a Fiorenza_ (ed. SANSONI, IV, 20).
|
|
|
|
|
|
The passage above is in some degree illustrated by the map on Pl.
|
|
|
CXII, where the course of the Arno westward from Empoli is shown.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1007.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The eddy made by the Mensola, when the Arno is low and the Mensola
|
|
|
full.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _Mensola_ is a mountain stream which falls into the Arno
|
|
|
about a mile and a half above Florence.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A=Arno, I=Isola, M=Mvgone, P=Pesa, N=Mesola.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1008.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the river which is to be turned from one place to another must
|
|
|
be coaxed and not treated roughly or with violence; and to do this a
|
|
|
sort of floodgate should be made in the river, and then lower down
|
|
|
one in front of it and in like manner a third, fourth and fifth, so
|
|
|
that the river may discharge itself into the channel given to it, or
|
|
|
that by this means it may be diverted from the place it has damaged,
|
|
|
as was done in Flanders--as I was told by Niccolo di Forsore.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How to protect and repair the banks washed by the water, as below
|
|
|
the island of Cocomeri.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ponte Rubaconte (Fig. 1); below [the palaces] Bisticci and Canigiani
|
|
|
(Fig. 2). Above the flood gate of la Giustizia (Fig. 3); _a b_ is a
|
|
|
sand bank opposite the end of the island of the Cocomeri in the
|
|
|
middle of the Arno (Fig. 4). [Footnote: The course of the river Arno
|
|
|
is also discussed in Nos. 987 and 988.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Canals in the Milanese (1009-1013).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1009.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The canal of San Cristofano at Milan made May 3rd 1509. [Footnote:
|
|
|
This observation is written above a washed pen and ink drawing which
|
|
|
has been published as Tav. VI in the _,,Saggio."_ The editors of
|
|
|
that work explain the drawing as _"uno Studio di bocche per
|
|
|
estrazione d'acqua."_]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1010.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE CANAL OF MARTESANA.
|
|
|
|
|
|
By making the canal of Martesana the water of the Adda is greatly
|
|
|
diminished by its distribution over many districts for the
|
|
|
irrigation of the fields. A remedy for this would be to make several
|
|
|
little channels, since the water drunk up by the earth is of no more
|
|
|
use to any one, nor mischief neither, because it is taken from no
|
|
|
one; and by making these channels the water which before was lost
|
|
|
returns again and is once more serviceable and useful to men.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _"el navilio di Martagano"_ is also mentioned in a note
|
|
|
written in red chalk, MS. H2 17a Leonardo has, as it seems, little
|
|
|
to do with Lodovico il Moro's scheme to render this canal navigable.
|
|
|
The canal had been made in 1460 by Bertonino da Novara. Il Moro
|
|
|
issued his degree in 1493, but Leonardo's notes about this canal
|
|
|
were, with the exception of one (No. 1343), written about sixteen
|
|
|
years later.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1011.
|
|
|
|
|
|
No canal which is fed by a river can be permanent if the river
|
|
|
whence it originates is not wholly closed up, like the canal of
|
|
|
Martesana which is fed by the Ticino.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1012.
|
|
|
|
|
|
>From the beginning of the canal to the mill.
|
|
|
|
|
|
>From the beginning of the canal of Brivio to the mill of Travaglia
|
|
|
is 2794 trabochi, that is 11176 braccia, which is more than 3 miles
|
|
|
and two thirds; and here the canal is 57 braccia higher than the
|
|
|
surface of the water of the Adda, giving a fall of two inches in
|
|
|
every hundred trabochi; and at that spot we propose to take the
|
|
|
opening of our canal.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The following are written on the sketches: At the place
|
|
|
marked _N: navilio da dacquiue_ (canal of running water); at _M:
|
|
|
molin del Travaglia_ (Mill of Travaglia); at _R: rochetta ssanta
|
|
|
maria_ (small rock of Santa Maria); at _A: Adda;_ at _L: Lagho di
|
|
|
Lecho ringorgato alli 3 corni in Adda,--Concha perpetua_ (lake of
|
|
|
Lecco overflowing at Tre Corni, in Adda,-- a permanent sluice). Near
|
|
|
the second sketch, referring to the sluice near _Q: qui la chatena
|
|
|
ttalie d'u peso_ (here the chain is in one piece). At _M_ in the
|
|
|
lower sketch: _mol del travaglia, nel cavare la concha il tereno
|
|
|
ara chotrapero co cassa d'acqua._ (Mill of Travaglia, in digging
|
|
|
out the sluice the soil will have as a counterpoise a vessel of
|
|
|
water).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1013.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If it be not reported there that this is to be a public canal, it
|
|
|
will be necessary to pay for the land; [Footnote 3: _il re_. Louis
|
|
|
XII or Francis I of France. It is hardly possible to doubt that the
|
|
|
canals here spoken of were intended to be in the Milanese. Compare
|
|
|
with this passage the rough copy of a letter by Leonardo, to the
|
|
|
_"Presidente dell' Ufficio regolatore dell' acqua"_ on No. 1350. See
|
|
|
also the note to No. 745, 1. 12.] and the king will pay it by
|
|
|
remitting the taxes for a year.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Estimates and preparatory studies for canals (1014. 1015).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1014.
|
|
|
|
|
|
CANAL.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The canal which may be 16 braccia wide at the bottom and 20 at the
|
|
|
top, we may say is on the average 18 braccia wide, and if it is 4
|
|
|
braccia deep, at 4 dinari the square braccia; it will only cost 900
|
|
|
ducats, to excavate by the mile, if the square braccio is calculated
|
|
|
in ordinary braccia; but if the braccia are those used in measuring
|
|
|
land, of which every 4 are equal to 4 1/2 and if by the mile we
|
|
|
understand three thousand ordinary braccia; turned into land
|
|
|
braccia, these 3000 braccia will lack 1/4; there remain 2250
|
|
|
braccia, which at 4 dinari the braccio will amount to 675 ducats a
|
|
|
mile. At 3 dinari the square braccio, the mile will amount to 506
|
|
|
1/4 ducats so that the excavation of 30 miles of the canal will
|
|
|
amount to 15187 1/2 ducats.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1015.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To make the great canal, first make the smaller one and conduct into
|
|
|
it the waters which by a wheel will help to fill the great one.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes on buildings in Milan (1016-1019)
|
|
|
|
|
|
1016.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Indicate the centre of Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Moforte--porta resa--porta nova--strada nova--navilio--porta
|
|
|
cumana--barco--porta giovia--porta vercellina--porta sco
|
|
|
Anbrogio--porta Tesinese--torre dell' Imperatore-- porta
|
|
|
Lodovica--acqua.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CIX. The original sketch is here reduced to about
|
|
|
half its size. The gates of the town are here named, beginning at
|
|
|
the right hand and following the curved line. In the bird's eye view
|
|
|
of Milan below, the cathedral is plainly recognisable in the middle;
|
|
|
to the right is the tower of San Gottardo. The square, above the
|
|
|
number 9147, is the Lazzaretto, which was begun in 1488. On the left
|
|
|
the group of buildings of the _'Castello'_ will be noticed. On the
|
|
|
sketched Plan of Florence (see No. 1004 note) Leonardo has written
|
|
|
on the margin the following names of gates of Milan: Vercellina
|
|
|
--Ticinese--Ludovica--Romana--Orientale--
|
|
|
Nova--Beatrice--Cumana--Compare too No. 1448, 11. 5, 12.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1017.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The moat of Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Canal 2 braccia wide.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The castle with the moats full.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The filling of the moats of the Castle of Milan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1018.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE BATH.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To heat the water for the stove of the Duchess take four parts of
|
|
|
cold water to three parts of hot water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _Duchessa di Milano_, Beatrice d'Este, wife of Ludovico
|
|
|
il Moro to whom she was married, in 1491. She died in June 1497.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1019.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the Cathedral at the pulley of the nail of the cross.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Item.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To place the mass _v r_ in the...
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: On this passage AMORETTI remarks _(Memorie Storiche_
|
|
|
chap. IX): _Nell'anno stesso lo veggiamo formare un congegno di
|
|
|
carucole e di corde, con cui trasportare in piu venerabile e piu
|
|
|
sicuro luogo, cioe nell'ultima arcata della nave di mezzo della
|
|
|
metropolitana, la sacra reliquia del Santo Chiodo, che ivi ancor si
|
|
|
venera. Al fol. 15 del codice segnato Q. R. in 16, egli ci ha
|
|
|
lasciata di tal congegno una doppia figura, cioe una di quattro
|
|
|
carucole, e una di tre colle rispettive corde, soggiugnandovi: in
|
|
|
Domo alla carucola del Chiodo della Croce._
|
|
|
|
|
|
AMORETTI'S views as to the mark on the MS, and the date when it was
|
|
|
written are, it may be observed, wholly unfounded. The MS. L, in
|
|
|
which it occurs, is of the year 1502, and it is very unlikely that
|
|
|
Leonardo was in Milan at that time; this however would not prevent
|
|
|
the remark, which is somewhat obscure, from applying to the
|
|
|
Cathedral at Milan.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1020.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE FORCE OF THE VACUUM FORMED IN A MOMENT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I saw, at Milan, a thunderbolt fall on the tower della Credenza on
|
|
|
its Northern side, and it descended with a slow motion down that
|
|
|
side, and then at once parted from that tower and carried with it
|
|
|
and tore away from that wall a space of 3 braccia wide and two deep;
|
|
|
and this wall was 4 braccia thick and was built of thin and small
|
|
|
old bricks; and this was dragged out by the vacuum which the flame
|
|
|
of the thunderbolt had caused, &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: With reference to buildings at Milan see also Nos. 751
|
|
|
and 756, and Pl. XCV, No. 2 (explained on p. 52), Pl. C (explained
|
|
|
on pages 60-62). See also pages 25, 39 and 40.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Remarks on natural phenomena in and near Milan (1021. 1022).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1021.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I have already been to see a great variety (of atmospheric effects).
|
|
|
And lately over Milan towards Lago Maggiore I saw a cloud in the
|
|
|
form of an immense mountain full of rifts of glowing light, because
|
|
|
the rays of the sun, which was already close to the horizon and red,
|
|
|
tinged the cloud with its own hue. And this cloud attracted to it
|
|
|
all the little clouds that were near while the large one did not
|
|
|
move from its place; thus it retained on its summit the reflection
|
|
|
of the sunlight till an hour and a half after sunset, so immensely
|
|
|
large was it; and about two hours after sunset such a violent wind
|
|
|
arose, that it was really tremendous and unheard of.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _di arie_ is wanting in the original but may safely be
|
|
|
inserted in the context, as the formation of clouds is under
|
|
|
discussion before this text.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1022.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the 10th day of December at 9 o'clock a. m. fire was set to the
|
|
|
place.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the l8th day of December 1511 at 9 o'clock a. m. this second fire
|
|
|
was kindled by the Swiss at Milan at the place called DCXC.
|
|
|
[Footnote: With these two texts, (l. 1--2 and l. 3--5 are in the
|
|
|
original side by side) there are sketches of smoke wreaths in red
|
|
|
chalk.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Note on Pavia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1023.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The chimneys of the castle of Pavia have 6 rows of openings and from
|
|
|
each to the other is one braccio.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Other notes relating to Pavia occur on p. 43 and p. 53
|
|
|
(Pl. XCVIII, No. 3). Compare No. 1448, 26.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes on the Sforzesca near Vigevano (1024-1028).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1024.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the 2nd day of February 1494. At Sforzesca I drew twenty five
|
|
|
steps, 2/3 braccia to each, and 8 braccia wide.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CX, No. 2. The rest of the notes on this page
|
|
|
refer to the motion of water. On the lower sketch we read: 4 _br._
|
|
|
(four braccia) and _giara_ (for _ghiaja_, sand, gravel).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1025.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The vineyards of Vigevano on the 20th day of March 1494.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: On one side there is an effaced sketch in red chalk.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1026.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To lock up a butteris at Vigevano.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1027.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again if the lowest part of the bank which lies across the current
|
|
|
of the waters is made in deep and wide steps, after the manner of
|
|
|
stairs, the waters which, in their course usually fall
|
|
|
perpendicularly from the top of such a place to the bottom, and wear
|
|
|
away the foundations of this bank can no longer descend with a blow
|
|
|
of too great a force; and I find the example of this in the stairs
|
|
|
down which the water falls in the fields at Sforzesca at Vigevano
|
|
|
over which the running water falls for a height of 50 braccia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1028.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Stair of Vigevano below La Sforzesca, 130 steps, 1/4 braccio high
|
|
|
and 1/2 braccio wide, down which the water falls, so as not to wear
|
|
|
away anything at the end of its fall; by these steps so much soil
|
|
|
has come down that it has dried up a pool; that is to say it has
|
|
|
filled it up and a pool of great depth has been turned into meadows.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes on the North Italian lake. (1029-1033)
|
|
|
|
|
|
1029.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In many places there are streams of water which swell for six hours
|
|
|
and ebb for six hours; and I, for my part, have seen one above the
|
|
|
lake of Como called Fonte Pliniana, which increases and ebbs, as I
|
|
|
have said, in such a way as to turn the stones of two mills; and
|
|
|
when it fails it falls so low that it is like looking at water in a
|
|
|
deep pit.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The fountain is known by this name to this day: it is
|
|
|
near Torno, on the Eastern shore of Como. The waters still rise and
|
|
|
fall with the flow and ebb of the tide as Pliny described it (Epist.
|
|
|
IV, 30; Hist. Nat. II, 206).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1030.
|
|
|
|
|
|
LAKE OF COMO. VALLEY OF CHIAVENNA.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Above the lake of Como towards Germany is the valley of Chiavenna
|
|
|
where the river Mera flows into this lake. Here are barren and very
|
|
|
high mountains, with huge rocks. Among these mountains are to be
|
|
|
found the water-birds called gulls. Here grow fir trees, larches and
|
|
|
pines. Deer, wildgoats, chamois, and terrible bears. It is
|
|
|
impossible to climb them without using hands and feet. The peasants
|
|
|
go there at the time of the snows with great snares to make the
|
|
|
bears fall down these rocks. These mountains which very closely
|
|
|
approach each other are parted by the river. They are to the right
|
|
|
and left for the distance of 20 miles throughout of the same nature.
|
|
|
>From mile to mile there are good inns. Above on the said river there
|
|
|
are waterfalls of 400 braccia in height, which are fine to see; and
|
|
|
there is good living at 4 soldi the reckoning. This river brings
|
|
|
down a great deal of timber.
|
|
|
|
|
|
VAL SASINA.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Val Sasina runs down towards Italy; this is almost the same form and
|
|
|
character. There grow here many _mappello_ and there are great ruins
|
|
|
and falls of water [Footnote 14: The meaning of _mappello_ is
|
|
|
unknown.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
VALLEY OF INTROZZO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This valley produces a great quantity of firs, pines and larches;
|
|
|
and from here Ambrogio Fereri has his timber brought down; at the
|
|
|
head of the Valtellina are the mountains of Bormio, terrible and
|
|
|
always covered with snow; marmots (?) are found there.
|
|
|
|
|
|
BELLAGGIO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Opposite the castle Bellaggio there is the river Latte, which falls
|
|
|
from a height of more than 100 braccia from the source whence it
|
|
|
springs, perpendicularly, into the lake with an inconceivable roar
|
|
|
and noise. This spring flows only in August and September.
|
|
|
|
|
|
VALTELLINA.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Valtellina, as it is called, is a valley enclosed in high and
|
|
|
terrible mountains; it produces much strong wine, and there is so
|
|
|
much cattle that the natives conclude that more milk than wine grows
|
|
|
there. This is the valley through which the Adda passes, which first
|
|
|
runs more than 40 miles through Germany; this river breeds the fish
|
|
|
_temolo_ which live on silver, of which much is to be found in its
|
|
|
sands. In this country every one can sell bread and wine, and the
|
|
|
wine is worth at most one soldo the bottle and a pound of veal one
|
|
|
soldo, and salt ten dinari and butter the same and their pound is 30
|
|
|
ounces, and eggs are one soldo the lot.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1031.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At BORMIO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At Bormio are the baths;--About eight miles above Como is the
|
|
|
Pliniana, which increases and ebbs every six hours, and its swell
|
|
|
supplies water for two mills; and its ebbing makes the spring dry
|
|
|
up; two miles higher up there is Nesso, a place where a river falls
|
|
|
with great violence into a vast rift in the mountain. These
|
|
|
excursions are to be made in the month of May. And the largest bare
|
|
|
rocks that are to be found in this part of the country are the
|
|
|
mountains of Mandello near to those of Lecco, and of Gravidona
|
|
|
towards Bellinzona, 30 miles from Lecco, and those of the valley of
|
|
|
Chiavenna; but the greatest of all is that of Mandello, which has at
|
|
|
its base an opening towards the lake, which goes down 200 steps, and
|
|
|
there at all times is ice and wind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
IN VAL SASINA.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In Val Sasina, between Vimognio and Introbbio, to the right hand,
|
|
|
going in by the road to Lecco, is the river Troggia which falls from
|
|
|
a very high rock, and as it falls it goes underground and the river
|
|
|
ends there. 3 miles farther we find the buildings of the mines of
|
|
|
copper and silver near a place called Pra' Santo Pietro, and mines
|
|
|
of iron and curious things. La Grigna is the highest mountain there
|
|
|
is in this part, and it is quite bare.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: 1030 and 1031. From the character of the handwriting we
|
|
|
may conclude that these observations were made in Leonardo's youth;
|
|
|
and I should infer from their contents, that they were notes made in
|
|
|
anticipation of a visit to the places here described, and derived
|
|
|
from some person (unknown to us) who had given him an account of
|
|
|
them.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1032.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The lake of Pusiano flows into the lake of Segrino [Footnote 3: The
|
|
|
statement about the lake Segrino is incorrect; it is situated in the
|
|
|
Valle Assina, above the lake of Pusiano.] and of Annone and of Sala.
|
|
|
The lake of Annone is 22 braccia higher at the surface of its water
|
|
|
than the surface of the water of the lake of Lecco, and the lake of
|
|
|
Pusiano is 20 braccia higher than the lake of Annone, which added to
|
|
|
the afore said 22 braccia make 42 braccia and this is the greatest
|
|
|
height of the surface of the lake of Pusiano above the surface of
|
|
|
the lake of Lecco.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This text has in the original a slight sketch to
|
|
|
illustrate it.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1033.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At Santa Maria in the Valley of Ravagnate [Footnote 2: _Ravagnate_
|
|
|
(Leonardo writes _Ravagna_) in the Brianza is between Oggiono and
|
|
|
Brivio, South of the lake of Como. M. Ravaisson avails himself of
|
|
|
this note to prove his hypothesis that Leonardo paid two visits to
|
|
|
France. See Gazette des Beaux Arts, 1881 pag. 528:
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Au recto du meme feuillet, on lit encore une note relative a une
|
|
|
vallee "nemonti brigatia"; il me semble qu'il s'agit bien des monts
|
|
|
de Briancon, le Brigantio des anciens. Briancon est sur la route de
|
|
|
Lyon en Italie. Ce fut par le mont Viso que passerent, en aout 1515,
|
|
|
les troupes francaises qui allaient remporter la victoire de
|
|
|
Marignan.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Leonard de Vinci, ingenieur de Francois Ier, comme il l'avait ete de
|
|
|
Louis XII, aurait-il ete pour quelque chose dans le plan du celebre
|
|
|
passage des Alpes, qui eut lieu en aout 1515, et a la suite duquel
|
|
|
on le vit accompagner partout le chevaleresque vainqueur? Auraitil
|
|
|
ete appele par le jeune roi, de Rome ou l'artiste etait alors, des
|
|
|
son avenement au trone?_] in the mountains of Brianza are the rods
|
|
|
of chestnuts of 9 braccia and one out of an average of 100 will be
|
|
|
14 braccia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At Varallo di Ponbia near to Sesto on the Ticino the quinces are
|
|
|
white, large and hard.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 5: Varallo di Ponbia, about ten miles South of Arona is
|
|
|
distinct from Varallo the chief town in the Val di Sesia.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes on places in Central Italy, visited in 1502 (1034-1054).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1034.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pigeon-house at Urbino, the 30th day of July 1502. [Footnote: An
|
|
|
indistinct sketch is introduced with this text, in the original, in
|
|
|
which the word _Scolatoro_ (conduit) is written.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1035.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Made by the sea at Piombino. [Footnote: Below the sketch there are
|
|
|
eleven lines of text referring to the motion of waves.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1036.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Acquapendente is near Orvieto. [Footnote: _Acquapendente_ is about
|
|
|
10 miles West of Orvieto, and is to the right in the map on Pl.
|
|
|
CXIII, near the lake of Bolsena.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1037.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The rock of Cesena. [Footnote: See Pl. XCIV No. 1, the lower sketch.
|
|
|
The explanation of the upper sketch is given on p. 29.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1038.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Siena, _a b_ 4 braccia, _a c_ 10 braccia. Steps at [the castle of]
|
|
|
Urbino. [Footnote: See Pl. CX No. 3; compare also No. 765.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1039.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The bell of Siena, that is the manner of its movement, and the place
|
|
|
of the attachment of the clapper. [Footnote: The text is accompanied
|
|
|
by an indistinct sketch.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1040.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On St. Mary's day in the middle of August, at Cesena, 1502.
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CX, No. 4.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1041.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Stairs of the [palace of the] Count of Urbino,--rough. [Footnote:
|
|
|
The text is accompanied by a slight sketch.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1042.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At the fair of San Lorenzo at Cesena. 1502.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1043.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Windows at Cesena. [Footnote: There are four more lines of text
|
|
|
which refer to a slightly sketched diagram.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1044.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At Porto Cesenatico, on the 6th of September 1502 at 9 o'clock a. m.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The way in which bastions ought to project beyond the walls of the
|
|
|
towers to defend the outer talus; so that they may not be taken by
|
|
|
artillery.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: An indistinct sketch, accompanies this passage.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1045.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The rock of the harbour of Cesena is four points towards the South
|
|
|
West from Cesena.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1046.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In Romagna, the realm of all stupidity, vehicles with four wheels
|
|
|
are used, of which O the two in front are small and two high ones
|
|
|
are behind; an arrangement which is very unfavourable to the motion,
|
|
|
because on the fore wheels more weight is laid than on those behind,
|
|
|
as I showed in the first of the 5th on "Elements".
|
|
|
|
|
|
1047.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Thus grapes are carried at Cesena. The number of the diggers of the
|
|
|
ditches is [arranged] pyramidically. [Footnote: A sketch,
|
|
|
representing a hook to which two bunches of grapes are hanging,
|
|
|
refers to these first two lines. Cesena is mentioned again Fol. 82a:
|
|
|
_Carro da Cesena_ (a cart from Cesena).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1048.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There might be a harmony of the different falls of water as you saw
|
|
|
them at the fountain of Rimini on the 8th day of August, 1502.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1049.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The fortress at Urbino. [Footnote: 1049. In the original the text is
|
|
|
written inside the sketch in the place here marked _n_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1050.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Imola, as regards Bologna, is five points from the West, towards the
|
|
|
North West, at a distance of 20 miles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Castel San Piero is seen from Imola at four points from the West
|
|
|
towards the North West, at a distance of 7 miles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Faenza stands with regard to Imola between East and South East at a
|
|
|
distance of ten miles. Forli stands with regard to Faenza between
|
|
|
South East and East at a distance of 20 miles from Imola and ten
|
|
|
from Faenza.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Forlimpopoli lies in the same direction at 25 miles from Imola.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Bertinoro, as regards Imola, is five points from the East to wards
|
|
|
the South East, at 27 miles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1051.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Imola as regards Bologna is five points from the West towards the
|
|
|
North West at a distance of 20 miles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Castel San Pietro lies exactly North West of Imola, at a distance of
|
|
|
7 miles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Faenza, as regards Imola lies exactly half way between the East and
|
|
|
South East at a distance of 10 miles; and Forli lies in the same
|
|
|
direction from Imola at a distance of 20 miles; and Forlimpopolo
|
|
|
lies in the same direction from Forli at a distance of 25 miles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Bertinoro is seen from Imola two points from the East towards the
|
|
|
South East at a distance of 27 miles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Leonardo inserted this passage on the margin of the
|
|
|
circular plan, in water colour, of Imola--see Pl. CXI No. 1.--In the
|
|
|
original the fields surrounding the town are light green; the moat,
|
|
|
which surrounds the fortifications and the windings of the river
|
|
|
Santerno, are light blue. The parts, which have come out blackish
|
|
|
close to the river are yellow ochre in the original. The dark groups
|
|
|
of houses inside the town are red. At the four points of the compass
|
|
|
drawn in the middle of the town Leonardo has written (from right to
|
|
|
left): _Mezzodi_ (South) at the top; to the left _Scirocho_ (South
|
|
|
east), _levante_ (East), _Greco_ (North East), _Septantrione_
|
|
|
(North), _Maesstro_ (North West), _ponente_ (West) _Libecco_ (South
|
|
|
West). The arch in which the plan is drawn is, in the original, 42
|
|
|
centimetres across.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At the beginning of October 1502 Cesare Borgia was shut up in Imola
|
|
|
by a sudden revolt of the Condottieri, and it was some weeks before
|
|
|
he could release himself from this state of siege (see Gregorovius,
|
|
|
_Geschichte der Stadt Rom im Mittelalter_, Vol. VII, Book XIII, 5,
|
|
|
5).
|
|
|
|
|
|
Besides this incident Imola plays no important part in the history
|
|
|
of the time. I therefore think myself fully justified in connecting
|
|
|
this map, which is at Windsor, with the siege of 1502 and with
|
|
|
Leonardo's engagements in the service of Cesare Borgia, because a
|
|
|
comparison of these texts, Nos. 1050 and 1051, raise, I believe, the
|
|
|
hypothesis to a certainty.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1052.
|
|
|
|
|
|
>From Bonconventi to Casa Nova are 10 miles, from Casa Nova to Chiusi
|
|
|
9 miles, from Chiusi to Perugia, from, Perugia to Santa Maria degli
|
|
|
Angeli, and then to Fuligno. [Footnote: Most of the places here
|
|
|
described lie within the district shown in the maps on Pl. CXIII.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1053.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the first of August 1502, the library at Pesaro.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1054.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF PAINTING.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the tops and sides of hills foreshorten the shape of the ground
|
|
|
and its divisions, but give its proper shape to what is turned
|
|
|
towards you. [Footnote: This passage evidently refers to the making
|
|
|
of maps, such as Pl. CXII, CXIII, and CXIV. There is no mention of
|
|
|
such works, it is true, excepting in this one passage of MS. L. But
|
|
|
this can scarcely be taken as evidence against my view that Leonardo
|
|
|
busied himself very extensively at that time in the construction of
|
|
|
maps; and all the less since the foregoing chapters clearly prove
|
|
|
that at a time so full of events Leonardo would only now and then
|
|
|
commit his observations to paper, in the MS. L.
|
|
|
|
|
|
By the side of this text we find, in the original, a very indistinct
|
|
|
sketch, perhaps a plan of a position. Instead of this drawing I have
|
|
|
here inserted a much clearer sketch of a position from the same MS.,
|
|
|
L. 82b and 83a. They are the only drawings of landscape, it may be
|
|
|
noted, which occur at all in that MS.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Alessandria in Piedmont (1055. 1056).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1055.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At Candia in Lombardy, near Alessandria della Paglia, in making a
|
|
|
well for Messer Gualtieri [Footnote 2: Messer Gualtieri, the same
|
|
|
probably as is mentioned in Nos. 672 and 1344.] of Candia, the
|
|
|
skeleton of a very large boat was found about 10 braccia
|
|
|
underground; and as the timber was black and fine, it seemed good to
|
|
|
the said Messer Gualtieri to have the mouth of the well lengthened
|
|
|
in such a way as that the ends of the boat should be uncovered.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1056.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At Alessandria della Paglia in Lombardy there are no stones for
|
|
|
making lime of, but such as are mixed up with an infinite variety of
|
|
|
things native to the sea, which is now more than 200 miles away.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Alps (1057-1062).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1057.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At Monbracco, above Saluzzo,--a mile above the Certosa, at the foot
|
|
|
of Monte Viso, there is a quarry of flakey stone, which is as white
|
|
|
as Carrara marble, without a spot, and as hard as porphyry or even
|
|
|
harder; of which my worthy gossip, Master Benedetto the sculptor,
|
|
|
has promised to give me a small slab, for the colours, the second
|
|
|
day of January 1511.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Saluzzo at the foot of the Alps South of Turin.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 9. 10.: _Maestro Benedetto scultore_; probably some native
|
|
|
of Northern Italy acquainted with the place here described. Hardly
|
|
|
the Florentine sculptor Benedetto da Majano. Amoretti had published
|
|
|
this passage, and M. Ravaisson who gave a French translation of it
|
|
|
in the _Gazette des Beaux Arts_ (1881, pag. 528), remarks as
|
|
|
follows: _Le maitre sculpteur que Leonard appelle son "compare" ne
|
|
|
serait-il pas Benedetto da Majano, un de ceux qui jugerent avec lui
|
|
|
de la place a donner au David de Michel-Ange, et de qui le Louvre a
|
|
|
acquis recemment un buste d'apres Philippe Strozzi?_ To this it may
|
|
|
be objected that Benedetto da Majano had already lain in his grave
|
|
|
fourteen years, in the year 1511, when he is supposed to have given
|
|
|
the promise to Leonardo. The colours may have been given to the
|
|
|
sculptor Benedetto and the stone may have been in payment for them.
|
|
|
>From the description of the stone here given we may conclude that it
|
|
|
is repeated from hearsay of the sculptor's account of it. I do not
|
|
|
understand how, from this observation, it is possible to conclude
|
|
|
that Leonardo was on the spot.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1058.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That there are springs which suddenly break forth in earthquakes or
|
|
|
other convulsions and suddenly fail; and this happened in a mountain
|
|
|
in Savoy where certain forests sank in and left a very deep gap, and
|
|
|
about four miles from here the earth opened itself like a gulf in
|
|
|
the mountain, and threw out a sudden and immense flood of water
|
|
|
which scoured the whole of a little valley of the tilled soil,
|
|
|
vineyards and houses, and did the greatest mischief, wherever it
|
|
|
overflowed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1059.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The river Arve, a quarter of a mile from Geneva in Savoy, where the
|
|
|
fair is held on midsummerday in the village of Saint Gervais.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: An indistinct sketch is to be seen by the text.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1060.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And this may be seen, as I saw it, by any one going up Monbroso
|
|
|
[Footnote: I have vainly enquired of every available authority for a
|
|
|
solution of the mystery as to what mountain is intended by the name
|
|
|
Monboso (Comp. Vol. I Nos. 300 and 301). It seems most obvious to
|
|
|
refer it to Monte Rosa. ROSA derived from the Keltic ROS which
|
|
|
survives in Breton and in Gaelic, meaning, in its first sense, a
|
|
|
mountain spur, but which also--like HORN--means a very high peak;
|
|
|
thus Monte Rosa would mean literally the High Peak.], a peak of the
|
|
|
Alps which divide France from Italy. The base of this mountain gives
|
|
|
birth to the 4 rivers which flow in four different directions
|
|
|
through the whole of Europe. And no mountain has its base at so
|
|
|
great a height as this, which lifts itself above almost all the
|
|
|
clouds; and snow seldom falls there, but only hail in the summer,
|
|
|
when the clouds are highest. And this hail lies [unmelted] there, so
|
|
|
that if it were not for the absorption of the rising and falling
|
|
|
clouds, which does not happen more than twice in an age, an enormous
|
|
|
mass of ice would be piled up there by the layers of hail, and in
|
|
|
the middle of July I found it very considerable; and I saw the sky
|
|
|
above me quite dark, and the sun as it fell on the mountain was far
|
|
|
brighter here than in the plains below, because a smaller extent of
|
|
|
atmosphere lay between the summit of the mountain and the sun.
|
|
|
[Footnote 6: _in una eta._ This is perhaps a slip of the pen on
|
|
|
Leonardo's part and should be read _estate_ (summer).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Leic. 9b]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1061.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the mountains of Verona the red marble is found all mixed with
|
|
|
cockle shells turned into stone; some of them have been filled at
|
|
|
the mouth with the cement which is the substance of the stone; and
|
|
|
in some parts they have remained separate from the mass of the rock
|
|
|
which enclosed them, because the outer covering of the shell had
|
|
|
interposed and had not allowed them to unite with it; while in other
|
|
|
places this cement had petrified those which were old and almost
|
|
|
stripped the outer skin.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1062.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Bridge of Goertz-Wilbach (?).
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: There is a slight sketch with this text, Leonardo seems
|
|
|
to have intended to suggest, with a few pen-strokes, the course of
|
|
|
the Isonzo and of the Wipbach in the vicinity of Gorizia (Goerz). He
|
|
|
himself says in another place that he had been in Friuli (see No.
|
|
|
1077 1. 19).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Appenins (1063-1068).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1063.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That part of the earth which was lightest remained farthest from the
|
|
|
centre of the world; and that part of the earth became the lightest
|
|
|
over which the greatest quantity of water flowed. And therefore that
|
|
|
part became lightest where the greatest number of rivers flow; like
|
|
|
the Alps which divide Germany and France from Italy; whence issue
|
|
|
the Rhone flowing Southwards, and the Rhine to the North. The Danube
|
|
|
or Tanoia towards the North East, and the Po to the East, with
|
|
|
innumerable rivers which join them, and which always run turbid with
|
|
|
the soil carried by them to the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shores of the sea are constantly moving towards the middle of
|
|
|
the sea and displace it from its original position. The lowest
|
|
|
portion of the Mediterranean will be reserved for the bed and
|
|
|
current of the Nile, the largest river that flows into that sea. And
|
|
|
with it are grouped all its tributaries, which at first fell into
|
|
|
the sea; as may be seen with the Po and its tributaries, which first
|
|
|
fell into that sea, which between the Appenines and the German Alps
|
|
|
was united to the Adriatic sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the Gallic Alps are the highest part of Europe.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1064.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And of these I found some in the rocks of the high Appenines and
|
|
|
mostly at the rock of La Vernia. [Footnote 6: _Sasso della Vernia._
|
|
|
The frowning rock between the sources of the Arno and the Tiber, as
|
|
|
Dante describes this mountain, which is 1269 metres in height.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This note is written by the side of that given as No. 1020; but
|
|
|
their connection does not make it clear what Leonardo's purpose was
|
|
|
in writing it.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1065.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At Parma, at 'La Campana' on the twenty-fifth of October 1514.
|
|
|
[Footnote 2: _Capano_, an Inn.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
A note on the petrifactions, or fossils near Parma will be found
|
|
|
under No. 989.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1066.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A method for drying the marsh of Piombino. [Footnote: There is a
|
|
|
slight sketch with this text in the original.--Piombino is also
|
|
|
mentioned in Nos. 609, l. 55-58 (compare Pl. XXXV, 3, below). Also
|
|
|
in No. 1035.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1067.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The shepherds in the Romagna at the foot of the Apennines make
|
|
|
peculiar large cavities in the mountains in the form of a horn, and
|
|
|
on one side they fasten a horn. This little horn becomes one and the
|
|
|
same with the said cavity and thus they produce by blowing into it a
|
|
|
very loud noise. [Footnote: As to the Romagna see also No. 1046.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1068.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A spring may be seen to rise in Sicily which at certain times of the
|
|
|
year throws out chesnut leaves in quantities; but in Sicily chesnuts
|
|
|
do not grow, hence it is evident that that spring must issue from
|
|
|
some abyss in Italy and then flow beneath the sea to break forth in
|
|
|
Sicily. [Footnote: The chesnut tree is very common in Sicily. In
|
|
|
writing _cicilia_ Leonardo meant perhaps Cilicia.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
II.
|
|
|
|
|
|
FRANCE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1069.
|
|
|
|
|
|
GERMANY. FRANCE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
a. Austria, a. Picardy.
|
|
|
b. Saxony. b. Normandy.
|
|
|
c. Nuremberg. c. Dauphine.
|
|
|
d. Flanders.
|
|
|
|
|
|
SPAIN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
a. Biscay.
|
|
|
b. Castille.
|
|
|
c. Galicia.
|
|
|
d. Portugal.
|
|
|
e. Taragona.
|
|
|
f. Granada.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Two slightly sketched maps, one of Europe the other of
|
|
|
Spain, are at the side of these notes.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1070.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Perpignan. Roanne. Lyons. Paris. Ghent. Bruges. Holland.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _Roana_ does not seem to mean here Rouen in Normandy, but
|
|
|
is probably Roanne (Rodumna) on the upper Loire, Lyonnais (Dep. du
|
|
|
Loire). This town is now unimportant, but in Leonardo's time was
|
|
|
still a place of some consequence.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1071.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At Bordeaux in Gascony the sea rises about 40 braccia before its
|
|
|
ebb, and the river there is filled with salt water for more than a
|
|
|
hundred and fifty miles; and the vessels which are repaired there
|
|
|
rest high and dry on a high hill above the sea at low tide.
|
|
|
[Footnote 2: This is obviously an exaggeration founded on inaccurate
|
|
|
information. Half of 150 miles would be nearer the mark.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1072.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Rhone issues from the lake of Geneva and flows first to the West
|
|
|
and then to the South, with a course of 400 miles and pours its
|
|
|
waters into the Mediterranean.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1073.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_c d_ is the garden at Blois; _a b_ is the conduit of Blois, made in
|
|
|
France by Fra Giocondo, _b c_ is what is wanting in the height of
|
|
|
that conduit, _c d_ is the height of the garden at Blois, _e f_ is
|
|
|
the siphon of the conduit, _b c_, _e f_, _f g_ is where the siphon
|
|
|
discharges into the river. [Footnote: The tenor of this note (see
|
|
|
lines 2 and 3) seems to me to indicate that this passage was not
|
|
|
written in France, but was written from oral information. We have no
|
|
|
evidence as to when this note may have been written beyond the
|
|
|
circumstance that Fra Giocondo the Veronese Architect left France
|
|
|
not before the year 1505. The greater part of the magnificent
|
|
|
Chateau of Blois has now disappeared. Whether this note was made for
|
|
|
a special purpose is uncertain. The original form and extent of the
|
|
|
Chateau is shown in Androvet, _Les plus excellents Bastiments de
|
|
|
France, Paris MDCVII,_ and it may be observed that there is in the
|
|
|
middle of the garden a Pavilion somewhat similar to that shown on
|
|
|
Pl. LXXXVIII No. 7.
|
|
|
|
|
|
See S. DE LA SAUSSAYE, _Histoire du Chateau de Blois 4eme edition
|
|
|
Blois et Paris_ p. 175: _En mariant sa fille ainee a Francois, comte
|
|
|
d'Angouleme, Louis XII lui avait constitue en dot les comtes de
|
|
|
Blois, d'Asti, de Coucy, de Montfort, d'Etampes et de Vertus. Une
|
|
|
ordonnance de Francois I. lui laissa en_ 1516 _l'administration du
|
|
|
comte de Blois.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Le roi fit commencer, dans la meme annee, les travaux de celle belle
|
|
|
partie du chateau, connue sous le nom d'aile de Francois I, et dont
|
|
|
nous avons donne la description au commencement de ce livre. Nous
|
|
|
trouvons en effet, dans les archives du Baron de Foursanvault, une
|
|
|
piece qui en fixe parfaitement la date. On y lit: "Je, Baymon
|
|
|
Philippeaux, commis par le Roy a tenir le compte et fair le payement
|
|
|
des bastiments, ediffices et reparacions que le dit seigneur fait
|
|
|
faire en son chastu de Blois, confesse avoir eu et receu ... la
|
|
|
somme de trois mille livres tournois ... le cinquieme jour de
|
|
|
juillet, l'an mil cinq cent et seize._ P. 24: _Les jardins avaient
|
|
|
ete decores avec beaucoup de luxe par les differents possesseurs du
|
|
|
chateau. Il ne reste de tous les batiments qu'ils y eleverent que
|
|
|
ceux des officiers charges de l'ad_ministration et de la culture des
|
|
|
jardins, et un pavilion carre en pierre et en brique flanque de
|
|
|
terrasses a chacun de ses angles. Quoique defigure par des mesures
|
|
|
elevees sur les terrasses, cet edifice est tris-digne d'interet par
|
|
|
l'originalite du plan, la decoration architecturale et le souvenir
|
|
|
d'Anne de Bretagne qui le fit construire._ Felibien describes the
|
|
|
garden as follows: _Le jardin haut etait fort bien dresse par grands
|
|
|
compartimens de toutes sortes de figures, avec des allees de
|
|
|
meuriers blancs et des palissades de coudriers. Deux grands berceaux
|
|
|
de charpenterie separoient toute la longueur et la largeur du
|
|
|
jardin, et dans les quatres angles des allees, ou ces berceaux se
|
|
|
croissent, il y auoit 4 cabinets, de mesme charpenterie ... Il y a
|
|
|
pas longtemps qu'il y auoit dans ce mesme jardin, a l'endroit ou se
|
|
|
croissent les allees du milieu, un edifice de figure octogone, de
|
|
|
plus de 7 thoises de diametre et de plus de neuf thoises de haut;
|
|
|
avec 4 enfoncements en forme de niches dans les 4 angles des allies.
|
|
|
Ce bastiment.... esloit de charpente mais d'un extraordinairement
|
|
|
bien travaille. On y voyait particulierement la cordiliere qui
|
|
|
regnati tout autour en forme de cordon. Car la Reyne affectait de la
|
|
|
mettre nonseulement a ses armes et a ses chiffres mais de la faire
|
|
|
representer en divers manieres dans tous les ouvrages qu'on lui
|
|
|
faisait pour elle ... le bastiment estati couvert en forme de dome
|
|
|
qui dans son milieu avait encore un plus petit dome, ou lanterne
|
|
|
vitree au-dessus de laquelle estait une figure doree representant
|
|
|
Saint Michel. Les deux domes estoient proprement couvert d'ardoise
|
|
|
et de plomb dore par dehors; par dedans ils esloient lambrissez
|
|
|
d'une menuiserie tres delicate. Au milieu de ce Salon il y avait un
|
|
|
grand bassin octogone de marbre blanc, dont toutes les faces
|
|
|
estoient enrichies de differentes sculptures, avec les armes et les
|
|
|
chiffres du Roy Louis XII et de la Reine Anne, Dans ce bassin il y
|
|
|
en avait un autre pose sur un piedestal lequel auoit sept piedz de
|
|
|
diametre. Il estait de figure ronde a godrons, avec des masques et
|
|
|
d'autres ornements tres scauamment taillez. Du milieu de ce
|
|
|
deuxiesme bassin s'y levoit un autre petit piedestal qui portait un
|
|
|
troisiesme bassin de trois pieds de diametre, aussy parfaitement
|
|
|
bien taille; c'estoit de ce dernier bassin que jallissoit l'eau qui
|
|
|
se rependoit en suitte dans les deux autres bassins. Les beaux
|
|
|
ouvrages faits d'un marbre esgalement blanc et poli, furent brisez
|
|
|
par la pesanteur de tout l'edifice, que les injures de l'air
|
|
|
renverserent de fond en comble.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1074.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The river Loire at Amboise.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The river is higher within the bank _b d_ than outside that bank.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The island where there is a part of Amboise.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This is the river that passes through Amboise; it passes at _a b c
|
|
|
d_, and when it has passed the bridge it turns back, against the
|
|
|
original current, by the channel _d e_, _b f_ in contact with the
|
|
|
bank which lies between the two contrary currents of the said river,
|
|
|
_a b_, _c d_, and _d e_, _b f_. It then turns down again by the
|
|
|
channel _f l_, _g h_, _n m_, and reunites with the river from which
|
|
|
it was at first separated, which passes by _k n_, which makes _k m_,
|
|
|
_r t_. But when the river is very full it flows all in one channel
|
|
|
passing over the bank _b d_. [Footnote: See Pl. CXV. Lines 1-7 are
|
|
|
above, lines 8-10 in the middle of the large island and the word
|
|
|
_Isola_ is written above _d_ in the smaller island; _a_ is written
|
|
|
on the margin on the bank of the river above 1. I; in the
|
|
|
reproduction it is not visible. As may be seen from the last
|
|
|
sentence, the observation was made after long study of the river's
|
|
|
course, when Leonardo had resided for some time at, or near,
|
|
|
Amboise.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1075.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The water may be dammed up above the level of Romorantin to such a
|
|
|
height, that in its fall it may be used for numerous mills.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1075.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The river at Villefranche may be conducted to Romorantin which may
|
|
|
be done by the inhabitants; and the timber of which their houses are
|
|
|
built may be carried in boats to Romorantin [Footnote: Compare No.
|
|
|
744.]. The river may be dammed up at such a height that the waters
|
|
|
may be brought back to Romorantin with a convenient fall.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1076.
|
|
|
|
|
|
As to whether it is better that the water should all be raised in a
|
|
|
single turn or in two?
|
|
|
|
|
|
The answer is that in one single turn the wheel could not support
|
|
|
all the water that it can raise in two turns, because at the half
|
|
|
turn of the wheel it would be raising 100 pounds and no more; and if
|
|
|
it had to raise the whole, 200 pounds in one turn, it could not
|
|
|
raise them unless the wheel were of double the diameter and if the
|
|
|
diameter were doubled, the time of its revolution would be doubled;
|
|
|
therefore it is better and a greater advantage in expense to make
|
|
|
such a wheel of half the size (?) the land which it would water and
|
|
|
would render the country fertile to supply food to the inhabitants,
|
|
|
and would make navigable canals for mercantile purposes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The way in which the river in its flow should scour its own channel.
|
|
|
|
|
|
By the ninth of the third; the more rapid it is, the more it wears
|
|
|
away its channel; and, by the converse proposition, the slower the
|
|
|
water the more it deposits that which renders it turbid.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And let the sluice be movable like the one I arranged in Friuli
|
|
|
[Footnote 19: This passage reveals to us the fact that Leonardo had
|
|
|
visited the country of Friuli and that he had stayed there for some
|
|
|
time. Nothing whatever was known of this previously.], where when
|
|
|
one sluice was opened the water which passed through it dug out the
|
|
|
bottom. Therefore when the rivers are flooded, the sluices of the
|
|
|
mills ought to be opened in order that the whole course of the river
|
|
|
may pass through falls to each mill; there should be many in order
|
|
|
to give a greater impetus, and so all the river will be scoured. And
|
|
|
below the site of each of the two mills there may be one of the said
|
|
|
sluice falls; one of them may be placed below each mill.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1078.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A trabocco is four braccia, and one mile is three thousand of the
|
|
|
said braccia. Each braccio is divided into 12 inches; and the water
|
|
|
in the canals has a fall in every hundred trabocchi of two of these
|
|
|
inches; therefore 14 inches of fall are necessary in two thousand
|
|
|
eight hundred braccia of flow in these canals; it follows that 15
|
|
|
inches of fall give the required momentum to the currents of the
|
|
|
waters in the said canals, that is one braccio and a half in the
|
|
|
mile. And from this it may be concluded that the water taken from
|
|
|
the river of Ville-franche and lent to the river of Romorantin
|
|
|
will..... Where one river by reason of its low level cannot flow
|
|
|
into the other, it will be necessary to dam it up, so that it may
|
|
|
acquire a fall into the other, which was previously the higher.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The eve of Saint Antony I returned from Romorantin to Amboise, and
|
|
|
the King went away two days before from Romorantin.
|
|
|
|
|
|
>From Romorantin as far as the bridge at Saudre it is called the
|
|
|
Saudre, and from that bridge as far as Tours it is called the Cher.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I would test the level of that channel which is to lead from the
|
|
|
Loire to Romorantin, with a channel one braccio wide and one braccio
|
|
|
deep.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Lines 6-18 are partly reproduced in the facsimile on p.
|
|
|
254, and the whole of lines 19-25.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The following names are written along the rivers on the larger
|
|
|
sketch, _era f_ (the Loire) _scier f_ (the Cher) three times. _Pote
|
|
|
Sodro_ (bridge of the Soudre). _Villa francha_ (Villefranche)
|
|
|
_banco_ (sandbank) _Sodro_ (Soudre). The circle below shows the
|
|
|
position of Romorantin. The words '_orologio del sole_' written
|
|
|
below do not belong to the map of the rivers. The following names
|
|
|
are written by the side of the smaller sketch-map:--_tors_ (Tours),
|
|
|
_Abosa_ (Amboise) _bres_--for Bles (Blois) _mo rica_ (Montrichard).
|
|
|
_Lione_ (Lyons). This map was also published in the 'Saggio'
|
|
|
(Milano, 1872) Pl. XXII, and the editors remark: _Forse la linia
|
|
|
retta che va da Amboise a Romorantin segna l'andamento proposto d'un
|
|
|
Canale, che poi rembra prolungarsi in giu fin dove sta scritto
|
|
|
Lione._
|
|
|
|
|
|
M. Ravaisson has enlarged on this idea in the Gazette des Beaux Arts
|
|
|
(1881 p. 530): _Les traces de Leonard permettent d'entrevoir que le
|
|
|
canal commencant soit aupres de Tours, soit aupres de Blois et
|
|
|
passant par Romorantin, avec port d'embarquement a Villefranche,
|
|
|
devait, au dela de Bourges, traverser l'Allier au-dessous des
|
|
|
affluents de la Dore et de la Sioule, aller par Moulins jusqu' a
|
|
|
Digoin; enfin, sur l'autre rive de la Loire, depasser les monts du
|
|
|
Charolais et rejoindre la Saone aupres de Macon._ It seems to me
|
|
|
rash, however, to found so elaborate an hypothesis on these sketches
|
|
|
of rivers. The slight stroke going to _Lione_ is perhaps only an
|
|
|
indication of the direction.--With regard to the Loire compare also
|
|
|
No. 988. l. 38.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1079.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE ROAD TO ORLEANS
|
|
|
|
|
|
At 1/4 from the South to the South East. At 1/3 from the South to
|
|
|
the South East. At 1/4 from the South to the South East. At 1/5 from
|
|
|
the South to the South East. Between the South West and South, to
|
|
|
the East bearing to the South; from the South towards the East 1/8;
|
|
|
thence to the West, between the South and South West; at the South.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The meaning is obscure; a more important passage
|
|
|
referring to France is to be found under No. 744]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the Germans (1080. 1081).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1080.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The way in which the Germans closing up together cross and
|
|
|
interweave their broad leather shields against the enemy, stooping
|
|
|
down and putting one of the ends on the ground while they hold the
|
|
|
rest in their hand. [Footnote: Above the text is a sketch of a few
|
|
|
lines crossing each other and the words _de ponderibus_. The meaning
|
|
|
of the passage is obscure.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1081.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Germans are wont to annoy a garrison with the smoke of feathers,
|
|
|
sulphur and realgar, and they make this smoke last 7 or 8 hours.
|
|
|
Likewise the husks of wheat make a great and lasting smoke; and also
|
|
|
dry dung; but this must be mixed with olive husks, that is olives
|
|
|
pressed for oil and from which the oil has been extracted.
|
|
|
[Footnote: There is with this passage a sketch of a round tower
|
|
|
shrouded in smoke.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Danube.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1082.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That the valleys were formerly in great part covered by lakes the
|
|
|
soil of which always forms the banks of rivers,--and by seas, which
|
|
|
afterwards, by the persistent wearing of the rivers, cut through the
|
|
|
mountains and the wandering courses of the rivers carried away the
|
|
|
other plains enclosed by the mountains; and the cutting away of the
|
|
|
mountains is evident from the strata in the rocks, which correspond
|
|
|
in their sections as made by the courses of the rivers [Footnote 4:
|
|
|
_Emus_, the Balkan; _Dardania_, now Servia.], The Haemus mountains
|
|
|
which go along Thrace and Dardania and join the Sardonius mountains
|
|
|
which, going on to the westward change their name from Sardus to
|
|
|
Rebi, as they come near Dalmatia; then turning to the West cross
|
|
|
Illyria, now called Sclavonia, changing the name of Rebi to Albanus,
|
|
|
and going on still to the West, they change to Mount Ocra in the
|
|
|
North; and to the South above Istria they are named Caruancas; and
|
|
|
to the West above Italy they join the Adula, where the Danube rises
|
|
|
[8], which stretches to the East and has a course of 1500 miles; its
|
|
|
shortest line is about l000 miles, and the same or about the same is
|
|
|
that branch of the Adula mountains changed as to their name, as
|
|
|
before mentioned. To the North are the Carpathians, closing in the
|
|
|
breadth of the valley of the Danube, which, as I have said extends
|
|
|
eastward, a length of about 1000 miles, and is sometimes 200 and in
|
|
|
some places 300 miles wide; and in the midst flows the Danube, the
|
|
|
principal river of Europe as to size. The said Danube runs through
|
|
|
the middle of Austria and Albania and northwards through Bavaria,
|
|
|
Poland, Hungary, Wallachia and Bosnia and then the Danube or Donau
|
|
|
flows into the Black Sea, which formerly extended almost to Austria
|
|
|
and occupied the plains through which the Danube now courses; and
|
|
|
the evidence of this is in the oysters and cockle shells and
|
|
|
scollops and bones of great fishes which are still to be found in
|
|
|
many places on the sides of those mountains; and this sea was formed
|
|
|
by the filling up of the spurs of the Adula mountains which then
|
|
|
extended to the East joining the spurs of the Taurus which extend to
|
|
|
the West. And near Bithynia the waters of this Black Sea poured into
|
|
|
the Propontis [Marmora] falling into the Aegean Sea, that is the
|
|
|
Mediterranean, where, after a long course, the spurs of the Adula
|
|
|
mountains became separated from those of the Taurus. The Black Sea
|
|
|
sank lower and laid bare the valley of the Danube with the above
|
|
|
named countries, and the whole of Asia Minor beyond the Taurus range
|
|
|
to the North, and the plains from mount Caucasus to the Black Sea to
|
|
|
the West, and the plains of the Don this side--that is to say, at
|
|
|
the foot of the Ural mountains. And thus the Black Sea must have
|
|
|
sunk about 1000 braccia to uncover such vast plains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 8: _Danubio_, in the original _Reno_; evidently a mistake
|
|
|
as we may infer from _come dissi_ l. 10 &c.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
III.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE COUNTRIES OF THE WESTERN END OF THE MEDITERRANEAN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The straits of Gibraltar (1083-1085).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1083.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY THE SEA MAKES A STRONGER CURRENT IN THE STRAITS OF SPAIN THAN
|
|
|
ELSEWHERE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A river of equal depth runs with greater speed in a narrow space
|
|
|
than in a wide one, in proportion to the difference between the
|
|
|
wider and the narrower one.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This proposition is clearly proved by reason confirmed by
|
|
|
experiment. Supposing that through a channel one mile wide there
|
|
|
flows one mile in length of water; where the river is five miles
|
|
|
wide each of the 5 square miles will require 1/5 of itself to be
|
|
|
equal to the square mile of water required in the sea, and where the
|
|
|
river is 3 miles wide each of these square miles will require the
|
|
|
third of its volume to make up the amount of the square mile of the
|
|
|
narrow part; as is demonstrated in _f g h_ at the mile marked _n_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the place marked A in the diagram _Mare Mediterano_
|
|
|
(Mediterranean Sea) is written in the original. And at B, _stretto
|
|
|
di Spugna_ (straits of Spain, _i.e._ Gibraltar). Compare No. 960.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1084.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY THE CURRENT OF GIBRALTAR IS ALWAYS GREATER TO THE WEST THAN TO
|
|
|
THE EAST.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The reason is that if you put together the mouths of the rivers
|
|
|
which discharge into the Mediterranean sea, you would find the sum
|
|
|
of water to be larger than that which this sea pours through the
|
|
|
straits into the ocean. You see Africa discharging its rivers that
|
|
|
run northwards into this sea, and among them the Nile which runs
|
|
|
through 3000 miles of Africa; there is also the Bagrada river and
|
|
|
the Schelif and others. [Footnote 5: _Bagrada_ (Leonardo writes
|
|
|
Bragada) in Tunis, now Medscherda; _Mavretano_, now Schelif.]
|
|
|
Likewise Europe pours into it the Don and the Danube, the Po, the
|
|
|
Rhone, the Arno, and the Tiber, so that evidently these rivers, with
|
|
|
an infinite number of others of less fame, make its great breadth
|
|
|
and depth and current; and the sea is not wider than 18 miles at the
|
|
|
most westerly point of land where it divides Europe from Africa.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1085.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The gulf of the Mediterranean, as an inland sea, received the
|
|
|
principal waters of Africa, Asia and Europe that flowed towards it;
|
|
|
and its waters came up to the foot of the mountains that surrounded
|
|
|
it and made its shores. And the summits of the Apennines stood up
|
|
|
out of this sea like islands, surrounded by salt water. Africa
|
|
|
again, behind its Atlas mountains did not expose uncovered to the
|
|
|
sky the surface of its vast plains about 3000 miles in length, and
|
|
|
Memphis [Footnote 6: _Mefi._ Leonardo can only mean here the citadel
|
|
|
of Cairo on the Mokattam hills.] was on the shores of this sea, and
|
|
|
above the plains of Italy, where now birds fly in flocks, fish were
|
|
|
wont to wander in large shoals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1086.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Tunis.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The greatest ebb made anywhere by the Mediterranean is above Tunis,
|
|
|
being about two and a half braccia and at Venice it falls two
|
|
|
braccia. In all the rest of the Mediterranean sea the fall is little
|
|
|
or none.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1087.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Libya.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Describe the mountains of shifting deserts; that is to say the
|
|
|
formation of waves of sand borne by the wind, and of its mountains
|
|
|
and hills, such as occur in Libya. Examples may be seen on the wide
|
|
|
sands of the Po and the Ticino, and other large rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1088.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Majorca.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Circumfulgore is a naval machine. It was an invention of the men of
|
|
|
Majorca. [Footnote: The machine is fully described in the MS. and
|
|
|
shown in a sketch.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1089.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Tyrrhene Sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some at the Tyrrhene sea employ this method; that is to say they
|
|
|
fastened an anchor to one end of the yard, and to the other a cord,
|
|
|
of which the lower end was fastened to an anchor; and in battle they
|
|
|
flung this anchor on to the oars of the opponent's boat and by the
|
|
|
use of a capstan drew it to the side; and threw soft soap and tow,
|
|
|
daubed with pitch and set ablaze, on to that side where the anchor
|
|
|
hung; so that in order to escape that fire, the defenders of that
|
|
|
ship had to fly to the opposite side; and in doing this they aided
|
|
|
to the attack, because the galley was more easily drawn to the side
|
|
|
by reason of the counterpoise. [Footnote: This text is illustrated
|
|
|
in the original by a pen and ink sketch.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
IV.
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE LEVANT.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Levantine Sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1090.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the shores of the Mediterranean 300 rivers flow, and 40, 200
|
|
|
ports. And this sea is 3000 miles long. Many times has the increase
|
|
|
of its waters, heaped up by their backward flow and the blowing of
|
|
|
the West winds, caused the overflow of the Nile and of the rivers
|
|
|
which flow out through the Black Sea, and have so much raised the
|
|
|
seas that they have spread with vast floods over many countries. And
|
|
|
these floods take place at the time when the sun melts the snows on
|
|
|
the high mountains of Ethiopia that rise up into the cold regions of
|
|
|
the air; and in the same way the approach of the sun acts on the
|
|
|
mountains of Sarmatia in Asia and on those in Europe; so that the
|
|
|
gathering together of these three things are, and always have been,
|
|
|
the cause of tremendous floods: that is, the return flow of the sea
|
|
|
with the West wind and the melting of the snows. So every river will
|
|
|
overflow in Syria, in Samaria, in Judea between Sinai and the
|
|
|
Lebanon, and in the rest of Syria between the Lebanon and the Taurus
|
|
|
mountains, and in Cilicia, in the Armenian mountains, and in
|
|
|
Pamphilia and in Lycia within the hills, and in Egypt as far as the
|
|
|
Atlas mountains. The gulf of Persia which was formerly a vast lake
|
|
|
of the Tigris and discharged into the Indian Sea, has now worn away
|
|
|
the mountains which formed its banks and laid them even with the
|
|
|
level of the Indian ocean. And if the Mediterranean had continued
|
|
|
its flow through the gulf of Arabia, it would have done the same,
|
|
|
that is to say, would have reduced the level of the Mediterranean to
|
|
|
that of the Indian Sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Red Sea. (1091. 1092).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1091.
|
|
|
|
|
|
For a long time the water of the Mediterranean flowed out through
|
|
|
the Red Sea, which is 100 miles wide and 1500 long, and full of
|
|
|
reefs; and it has worn away the sides of Mount Sinai, a fact which
|
|
|
testifies, not to an inundation from the Indian sea beating on these
|
|
|
coasts, but to a deluge of water which carried with it all the
|
|
|
rivers which abound round the Mediterranean, and besides this there
|
|
|
is the reflux of the sea; and then, a cutting being made to the West
|
|
|
3000 miles away from this place, Gibraltar was separated from Ceuta,
|
|
|
which had been joined to it. And this passage was cut very low down,
|
|
|
in the plains between Gibraltar and the ocean at the foot of the
|
|
|
mountain, in the low part, aided by the hollowing out of some
|
|
|
valleys made by certain rivers, which might have flowed here.
|
|
|
Hercules [Footnote 9: Leonardo seems here to mention Hercules half
|
|
|
jestingly and only in order to suggest to the reader an allusion to
|
|
|
the legend of the pillars of Hercules.] came to open the sea to the
|
|
|
westward and then the sea waters began to pour into the Western
|
|
|
Ocean; and in consequence of this great fall, the Red Sea remained
|
|
|
the higher; whence the water, abandoning its course here, ever after
|
|
|
poured away through the Straits of Spain.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1092.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The surface of the Red Sea is on a level with the ocean.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A mountain may have fallen and closed the mouth of the Red Sea and
|
|
|
prevented the outlet of the Mediterranean, and the Mediterranean Sea
|
|
|
thus overfilled had for outlet the passage below the mountains of
|
|
|
Gades; for, in our own times a similar thing has been seen [Footnote
|
|
|
6: Compare also No. 1336, ll. 30, 35 and 36.-- Paolo Giovio, the
|
|
|
celebrated historian (born at Como in 1483) reports that in 1513 at
|
|
|
the foot of the Alps, above Bellinzona, on the road to Switzerland,
|
|
|
a mountain fell with a very great noise, in consequence of an
|
|
|
earthquake, and that the mass of rocks, which fell on the left
|
|
|
(Western) side blocked the river Breno (T. I p. 218 and 345 of D.
|
|
|
Sauvage's French edition, quoted in ALEXIS PERCY, _Memoire des
|
|
|
tremblements de terre de la peninsule italique; Academie Royale de
|
|
|
Belgique._ T. XXII).--]; a mountain fell seven miles across a valley
|
|
|
and closed it up and made a lake. And thus most lakes have been made
|
|
|
by mountains, as the lake of Garda, the lakes of Como and Lugano,
|
|
|
and the Lago Maggiore. The Mediterranean fell but little on the
|
|
|
confines of Syria, in consequence of the Gaditanean passage, but a
|
|
|
great deal in this passage, because before this cutting was made the
|
|
|
Mediterranean sea flowed to the South East, and then the fall had to
|
|
|
be made by its run through the Straits of Gades.
|
|
|
|
|
|
At _a_ the water of the Mediterranean fell into the ocean.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All the plains which lie between the sea and mountains were formerly
|
|
|
covered with salt water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Every valley has been made by its own river; and the proportion
|
|
|
between valleys is the same as that between river and river.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The greatest river in our world is the Mediterranean river, which
|
|
|
moves from the sources of the Nile to the Western ocean.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And its greatest height is in Outer Mauritania and it has a course
|
|
|
of ten thousand miles before it reunites with its ocean, the father
|
|
|
of the waters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That is 3000 miles for the Mediterranean, 3000 for the Nile, as far
|
|
|
as discovered and 3000 for the Nile which flows to the East, &c.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CXI 2, a sketch of the shores of the
|
|
|
Mediterranean Sea, where lines 11 to 16 may be seen. The large
|
|
|
figures 158 are not in Leonardo's writing. The character of the
|
|
|
writing leads us to conclude that this text was written later than
|
|
|
the foregoing. A slight sketch of the Mediterranean is also to be
|
|
|
found in MS. I', 47a.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Nile (1093-1098).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1093.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Therefore we must conclude those mountains to be of the greatest
|
|
|
height, above which the clouds falling in snow give rise to the
|
|
|
Nile.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1094.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Egyptians, the Ethiopians, and the Arabs, in crossing the Nile
|
|
|
with camels, are accustomed to attach two bags on the sides of the
|
|
|
camel's bodies that is skins in the form shown underneath.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In these four meshes of the net the camels for baggage place their
|
|
|
feet.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Unfortunately both the sketches which accompany this
|
|
|
passage are too much effaced to be reproduced. The upper represents
|
|
|
the two sacks joined by ropes, as here described, the other shows
|
|
|
four camels with riders swimming through a river.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1095.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Tigris passes through Asia Minor and brings with it the water of
|
|
|
three lakes, one after the other of various elevations; the first
|
|
|
being Munace and the middle Pallas and the lowest Triton. And the
|
|
|
Nile again springs from three very high lakes in Ethiopia, and runs
|
|
|
northwards towards the sea of Egypt with a course of 4000 miles, and
|
|
|
by the shortest and straightest line it is 3000 miles. It is said
|
|
|
that it issues from the Mountains of the Moon, and has various
|
|
|
unknown sources. The said lakes are about 4000 braccia above the
|
|
|
surface of the sphere of water, that is 1 mile and 1/3, giving to
|
|
|
the Nile a fall of 1 braccia in every mile.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote 5: _Incogniti principio._ The affluents of the lakes are
|
|
|
probably here intended. Compare, as to the Nile, Nos. 970, 1063 and
|
|
|
1084.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1096.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Very many times the Nile and other very large rivers have poured out
|
|
|
their whole element of water and restored it to the sea.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1097.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Why does the inundation of the Nile occur in the summer, coming from
|
|
|
torrid countries?
|
|
|
|
|
|
1098.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is not denied that the Nile is constantly muddy in entering the
|
|
|
Egyptian sea and that its turbidity is caused by soil that this
|
|
|
river is continually bringing from the places it passes; which soil
|
|
|
never returns in the sea which receives it, unless it throws it on
|
|
|
its shores. You see the sandy desert beyond Mount Atlas where
|
|
|
formerly it was covered with salt water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Customs of Asiatic Nations (1099. 1100).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1099.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Assyrians and the people of Euboea accustom their horses to
|
|
|
carry sacks which they can at pleasure fill with air, and which in
|
|
|
case of need they carry instead of the girth of the saddle above and
|
|
|
at the side, and they are well covered with plates of cuir bouilli,
|
|
|
in order that they may not be perforated by flights of arrows. Thus
|
|
|
they have not on their minds their security in flight, when the
|
|
|
victory is uncertain; a horse thus equipped enables four or five men
|
|
|
to cross over at need.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1100.
|
|
|
|
|
|
SMALL BOATS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The small boats used by the Assyrians were made of thin laths of
|
|
|
willow plaited over rods also of willow, and bent into the form of a
|
|
|
boat. They were daubed with fine mud soaked with oil or with
|
|
|
turpentine, and reduced to a kind of mud which resisted the water
|
|
|
and because pine would split; and always remained fresh; and they
|
|
|
covered this sort of boats with the skins of oxen in safely crossing
|
|
|
the river Sicuris of Spain, as is reported by Lucant; [Footnote 7:
|
|
|
See Lucan's Pharsalia IV, 130: _Utque habuit ripas Sicoris camposque
|
|
|
reliquit, Primum cana salix madefacto vimine parvam Texitur in
|
|
|
puppim, calsoque inducto juvenco Vectoris patiens tumidum supernatat
|
|
|
amnem. Sic Venetus stagnante Pado, fusoque Britannus Navigat oceano,
|
|
|
sic cum tenet omnia Nilus, Conseritur bibula Memphitis cymbo papyro.
|
|
|
His ratibus transjecta manus festinat utrimque Succisam cavare nemus
|
|
|
]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Spaniards, the Scythians and the Arabs, when they want to make a
|
|
|
bridge in haste, fix hurdlework made of willows on bags of ox-hide,
|
|
|
and so cross in safety.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Rhodes (1101. 1102).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1101.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In [fourteen hundred and] eighty nine there was an earthquake in the
|
|
|
sea of Atalia near Rhodes, which opened the sea--that is its
|
|
|
bottom--and into this opening such a torrent of water poured that
|
|
|
for more than three hours the bottom of the sea was uncovered by
|
|
|
reason of the water which was lost in it, and then it closed to the
|
|
|
former level.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: _Nello ottanto_ 9. It is scarcely likely that Leonardo
|
|
|
should here mean 89 AD. Dr. H. MULLER- STRUBING writes to me as
|
|
|
follows on this subject: "With reference to Rhodes Ross says (_Reise
|
|
|
auf den Griechischen Inseln, III_ 70 _ff_. 1840), that ancient
|
|
|
history affords instances of severe earthquakes at Rhodes, among
|
|
|
others one in the second year of the 138th Olympiad=270 B. C.; a
|
|
|
remarkably violent one under Antoninus Pius (A. D. 138-161) and
|
|
|
again under Constantine and later. But Leonardo expressly speaks of
|
|
|
an earthquake "_nel mar di Atalia presso a Rodi_", which is
|
|
|
singular. The town of Attalia, founded by Attalus, which is what he
|
|
|
no doubt means, was in Pamphylia and more than 150 English miles
|
|
|
East of Rhodes in a straight line. Leake and most other geographers
|
|
|
identify it with the present town of Adalia. Attalia is rarely
|
|
|
mentioned by the ancients, indeed only by Strabo and Pliny and no
|
|
|
earthquake is spoken of. I think therefore you are justified in
|
|
|
assuming that Leonardo means 1489". In the elaborate catalogue of
|
|
|
earthquakes in the East by Sciale Dshelal eddin Sayouthy (an
|
|
|
unpublished Arabic MS. in the possession of Prof. SCHEFER, (Membre
|
|
|
de l'Institut, Paris) mention is made of a terrible earthquake in
|
|
|
the year 867 of the Mohamedan Era corresponding to the year 1489,
|
|
|
and it is there stated that a hundred persons were killed by it in
|
|
|
the fortress of Kerak. There are three places of this name. Kerak on
|
|
|
the sea of Tiberias, Kerak near Tahle on the Libanon, which I
|
|
|
visited in the summer of l876--but neither of these is the place
|
|
|
alluded to. Possibly it may be the strongly fortified town of
|
|
|
Kerak=Kir Moab, to the West of the Dead Sea. There is no notice
|
|
|
about this in ALEXIS PERCY, _Memoire sur les tremblements de terres
|
|
|
ressentis dans la peninsule turco- hellenique et en Syrie (Memoires
|
|
|
couronnes et memoires des savants etrangers, Academie Royale de
|
|
|
Belgique, Tome XXIII)._]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1102.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Rhodes has in it 5000 houses.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Cyprus (1103. 1104).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1103.
|
|
|
|
|
|
SITE FOR [A TEMPLE OF] VENUS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You must make steps on four sides, by which to mount to a meadow
|
|
|
formed by nature at the top of a rock which may be hollowed out and
|
|
|
supported in front by pilasters and open underneath in a large
|
|
|
portico,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. LXXXIII. Compare also p. 33 of this Vol. The
|
|
|
standing male figure at the side is evidently suggested by Michael
|
|
|
Angelo's David. On the same place a slight sketch of horses seems to
|
|
|
have been drawn first; there is no reason for assuming that the text
|
|
|
and this sketch, which have no connection with each other, are of
|
|
|
the same date.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Sito di Venere._ By this heading Leonardo appears to mean Cyprus,
|
|
|
which was always considered by the ancients to be the home and birth
|
|
|
place of Aphrodite (Kirpic in Homer).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
in which the water may fall into various vases of granite,
|
|
|
porphyryand serpentine, within semi-circular recesses; and the water
|
|
|
may overflow from these. And round this portico towards the North
|
|
|
there should be a lake with a little island in the midst of which
|
|
|
should be a thick and shady wood; the waters at the top of the
|
|
|
pilasters should pour into vases at their base, from whence they
|
|
|
should flow in little channels.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Starting from the shore of Cilicia towards the South you discover
|
|
|
the beauties of the island of Cyprus.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Caspian Sea (1105. 1106).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1104.
|
|
|
|
|
|
>From the shore of the Southern coast of Cilicia may be seen to the
|
|
|
South the beautiful island of Cyprus, which was the realm of the
|
|
|
goddess Venus, and many navigators being attracted by her beauty,
|
|
|
had their ships and rigging broken amidst the reefs, surrounded by
|
|
|
the whirling waters. Here the beauty of delightful hills tempts
|
|
|
wandering mariners to refresh themselves amidst their flowery
|
|
|
verdure, where the winds are tempered and fill the island and the
|
|
|
surrounding seas with fragrant odours. Ah! how many a ship has here
|
|
|
been sunk. Ah! how many a vessel broken on these rocks. Here might
|
|
|
be seen barks without number, some wrecked and half covered by the
|
|
|
sand; others showing the poop and another the prow, here a keel and
|
|
|
there the ribs; and it seems like a day of judgment when there
|
|
|
should be a resurrection of dead ships, so great is the number of
|
|
|
them covering all the Northern shore; and while the North gale makes
|
|
|
various and fearful noises there.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1105.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Write to Bartolomeo the Turk as to the flow and ebb of the Black
|
|
|
sea, and whether he is aware if there be such a flow and ebb in the
|
|
|
Hyrcanean or Caspian sea. [Footnote: The handwriting of this note
|
|
|
points to a late date.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1106.
|
|
|
|
|
|
WHY WATER IS FOUND AT THE TOP OF MOUNTAINS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
>From the straits of Gibraltar to the Don is 3500 miles, that is one
|
|
|
mile and 1/6, giving a fall of one braccio in a mile to any water
|
|
|
that moves gently. The Caspian sea is a great deal higher; and none
|
|
|
of the mountains of Europe rise a mile above the surface of our
|
|
|
seas; therefore it might be said that the water which is on the
|
|
|
summits of our mountains might come from the height of those seas,
|
|
|
and of the rivers which flow into them, and which are still higher.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The sea of Azov.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1107.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Hence it follows that the sea of Azov is the highest part of the
|
|
|
Mediterranean sea, being at a distance of 3500 miles from the
|
|
|
Straits of Gibraltar, as is shown by the map for navigation; and it
|
|
|
has 3500 braccia of descent, that is, one mile and 1/6; therefore it
|
|
|
is higher than any mountains which exist in the West.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The passage before this, in the original, treats of the
|
|
|
exit of the waters from Lakes in general.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Dardanelles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1108.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the Bosphorus the Black Sea flows always into the Egean sea, and
|
|
|
the Egean sea never flows into it. And this is because the Caspian,
|
|
|
which is 400 miles to the East, with the rivers which pour into it,
|
|
|
always flows through subterranean caves into this sea of Pontus; and
|
|
|
the Don does the same as well as the Danube, so that the waters of
|
|
|
Pontus are always higher than those of the Egean; for the higher
|
|
|
always fall towards the lower, and never the lower towards the
|
|
|
higher.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Constantinople.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1109.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The bridge of Pera at Constantinople, 40 braccia wide, 70 braccia
|
|
|
high above the water, 600 braccia long; that is 400 over the sea and
|
|
|
200 on the land, thus making its own abutments.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: See Pl. CX No. 1. In 1453 by order of Sultan Mohamed II.
|
|
|
the Golden Horn was crossed by a pontoon bridge laid on barrels (see
|
|
|
Joh. Dukas' History of the Byzantine Empire XXXVIII p. 279). --The
|
|
|
biographers of Michelangelo, Vasari as well as Condivi, relate that
|
|
|
at the time when Michelangelo suddenly left Rome, in 1506, he
|
|
|
entertained some intention of going to Constantinople, there to
|
|
|
serve the Sultan, who sought to engage him, by means of certain
|
|
|
Franciscan Monks, for the purpose of constructing a bridge to
|
|
|
connect Constantinople with Pera. See VASARI, _Vite_ (ed. Sansoni
|
|
|
VII, 168): _Michelangelo, veduto questa furia del papa, dubitando di
|
|
|
lui, ebbe, secondo che si dice, voglia di andarsene in
|
|
|
Gostantinopoli a servire il Turco, per mezzo di certi frati di San
|
|
|
Francesco, che desiderava averlo per fare un ponte che passassi da
|
|
|
Gostantinopoli a Pera._ And CONDIVI, _Vita di M. Buonaroti chap._
|
|
|
30_; Michelangelo allora vedendosi condotto a questo, temendo
|
|
|
dell'ira del papa, penso d'andarsene in Levante; massimamente
|
|
|
essendo stato dal Turco ricercato con grandissime promesse per mezzo
|
|
|
di certi frati di San Francesco, per volersene servire in fare un
|
|
|
ponte da Costantinopoli a Pera ed in altri affari._ Leonardo's plan
|
|
|
for this bridge was made in 1502. We may therefore conclude that at
|
|
|
about that time the Sultan Bajazet II. had either announced a
|
|
|
competition in this matter, or that through his agents Leonardo had
|
|
|
first been called upon to carry out the scheme.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Euphrates.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1110.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the river will turn to the rift farther on it will never return
|
|
|
to its bed, as the Euphrates does, and this may do at Bologna the
|
|
|
one who is disappointed for his rivers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Centrae Asia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1111.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Mounts Caucasus, Comedorum, and Paropemisidae are joined together
|
|
|
between Bactria and India, and give birth to the river Oxus which
|
|
|
takes its rise in these mountains and flows 500 miles towards the
|
|
|
North and as many towards the West, and discharges its waters into
|
|
|
the Caspian sea; and is accompanied by the Oxus, Dargados, Arthamis,
|
|
|
Xariaspes, Dargamaim, Ocus and Margus, all very large rivers. From
|
|
|
the opposite side towards the South rises the great river Indus
|
|
|
which sends its waters for 600 miles Southwards and receives as
|
|
|
tributaries in this course the rivers Xaradrus, Hyphasis, Vadris,
|
|
|
Vandabal Bislaspus to the East, Suastes and Coe to the West, uniting
|
|
|
with these rivers, and with their waters it flows 800 miles to the
|
|
|
West; then, turning back by the Arbiti mountains makes an elbow and
|
|
|
turns Southwards, where after a course of about 100 miles it finds
|
|
|
the Indian Sea, in which it pours itself by seven branches. On the
|
|
|
side of the same mountains rises the great Ganges, which river flows
|
|
|
Southwards for 500 miles and to the Southwest a thousand ... and
|
|
|
Sarabas, Diarnuna, Soas and Scilo, Condranunda are its tributaries.
|
|
|
It flows into the Indian sea by many mouths.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the natives of hot countries.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1112.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Men born in hot countries love the night because it refreshes them
|
|
|
and have a horror of light because it burns them; and therefore they
|
|
|
are of the colour of night, that is black. And in cold countries it
|
|
|
is just the contrary.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The sketch here inserted is in MS. H3 55b.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
_XVIII._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Naval Warfare.--Mechanical Appliances.--Music._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Such theoretical questions, as have been laid before the reader in
|
|
|
Sections XVI and XVII, though they were the chief subjects of
|
|
|
Leonardo's studies of the sea, did not exclusively claim his
|
|
|
attention. A few passages have been collected at the beginning of
|
|
|
this section, which prove that he had turned his mind to the
|
|
|
practical problems of navigation, and more especially of naval
|
|
|
warfare. What we know for certain of his life gives us no data, it
|
|
|
is true, as to when or where these matters came under his
|
|
|
consideration; but the fact remains certain both from these notes in
|
|
|
his manuscripts, and from the well known letter to Ludovico il Moro
|
|
|
(No._ 1340_), in which he expressly states that he is as capable as
|
|
|
any man, in this very department._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The numerous notes as to the laws and rationale of the flight of
|
|
|
birds, are scattered through several note-books. An account of these
|
|
|
is given in the Bibliography of the manuscripts at the end of this
|
|
|
work. It seems probable that the idea which led him to these
|
|
|
investigations was his desire to construct a flying or aerial
|
|
|
machine for man. At the same time it must be admitted that the notes
|
|
|
on the two subjects are quite unconnected in the manuscripts, and
|
|
|
that those on the flight of birds are by far the most numerous and
|
|
|
extensive. The two most important passages that treat of the
|
|
|
construction of a flying machine are those already published as Tav.
|
|
|
XVI, No._ 1 _and Tav. XVIII in the_ "Saggio delle opere di Leonardo
|
|
|
da Vinci" _(Milan_ 1872_). The passages--Nos._ 1120-1125--_here
|
|
|
printed for the first time and hitherto unknown--refer to the same
|
|
|
subject and, with the exception of one already published in the
|
|
|
Saggio-- No._ 1126--_they are, so far as I know, the only notes,
|
|
|
among the numerous observations on the flight of birds, in which the
|
|
|
phenomena are incidentally and expressly connected with the idea of
|
|
|
a flying machine._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The notes on machines of war, the construction of fortifications,
|
|
|
and similar matters which fall within the department of the
|
|
|
Engineer, have not been included in this work, for the reasons given
|
|
|
on page_ 26 _of this Vol. An exception has been made in favour of
|
|
|
the passages Nos._ 1127 _and_ 1128, _because they have a more
|
|
|
general interest, as bearing on the important question: whence the
|
|
|
Master derived his knowledge of these matters. Though it would be
|
|
|
rash to assert that Leonardo was the first to introduce the science
|
|
|
of mining into Italy, it may be confidently said that he is one of
|
|
|
the earliest writers who can be proved to have known and understood
|
|
|
it; while, on the other hand, it is almost beyond doubt that in the
|
|
|
East at that time, the whole science of besieging towns and mining
|
|
|
in particular, was far more advanced than in Europe. This gives a
|
|
|
peculiar value to the expressions used in No._ 1127.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_I have been unable to find in the manuscripts any passage whatever
|
|
|
which throws any light on Leonardo's great reputation as a musician.
|
|
|
Nothing therein illustrates VASARPS well-known statement:_ Avvenne
|
|
|
che morto Giovan Galeazze duca di Milano, e creato Lodovico Sforza
|
|
|
nel grado medesimo anno 1494, fu condotto a Milano con gran
|
|
|
riputazione Lionardo al duca, il quale molto si dilettava del suono
|
|
|
della lira, perche sonasse; e Lionardo porto quello strumento
|
|
|
ch'egli aveva di sua mano fabbricato d'argento gran parte, in forma
|
|
|
d'un teschio di cavallo, cosa bizzarra e nuova, acciocche l'armonia
|
|
|
fosse con maggior tuba e piu sonora di voce; laonde supero tutti i
|
|
|
musici che quivi erano concorsi a sonare.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The only notes on musical matters are those given as Nos._ 1129
|
|
|
_and_ 1130, _which explain certain arrangements in instruments._
|
|
|
|
|
|
The ship's logs of Vitruvius, of Alberti and of Leonardo
|
|
|
|
|
|
1113.
|
|
|
|
|
|
ON MOVEMENTS;--TO KNOW HOW MUCH A SHIP ADVANCES IN AN HOUR.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The ancients used various devices to ascertain the distance gone by
|
|
|
a ship each hour, among which Vitruvius [Footnote 6: See VITRUVIUS,
|
|
|
_De Architectura lib. X._ C. 14 (p. 264 in the edition of Rose and
|
|
|
Muller- Strubing). The German edition published at Bale in 1543 has,
|
|
|
on fol. 596, an illustration of the contrivance, as described by
|
|
|
Vitruvius.] gives one in his work on Architecture which is just as
|
|
|
fallacious as all the others; and this is a mill wheel which touches
|
|
|
the waves of the sea at one end and in each complete revolution
|
|
|
describes a straight line which represents the circumference of the
|
|
|
wheel extended to a straightness. But this invention is of no worth
|
|
|
excepting on the smooth and motionless surface of lakes. But if the
|
|
|
water moves together with the ship at an equal rate, then the wheel
|
|
|
remains motionless; and if the motion of the water is more or less
|
|
|
rapid than that of the ship, then neither has the wheel the same
|
|
|
motion as the ship so that this invention is of but little use.
|
|
|
There is another method tried by experiment with a known distance
|
|
|
between one island and another; and this is done by a board or under
|
|
|
the pressure of wind which strikes on it with more or less
|
|
|
swiftness. This is in Battista Alberti [Footnote 25: LEON BATTISTA
|
|
|
ALBERTI, _De Architectura lib. V._, c. 12 treats '_de le navi e
|
|
|
parti loro_', but there is no reference to the machine, mentioned by
|
|
|
Leonardo. Alberti says here: _Noi abbiamo trattato lungamente in
|
|
|
altro luogo de' modi de le navi, ma in questo luogo ne abbiamo detto
|
|
|
quel tanto che si bisogna_. To this the following note is added in
|
|
|
the most recent Italian edition: _Questo libro e tuttora inedito e
|
|
|
porta il titolo, secondo Gesnero di_ '_Liber navis_'.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Battista Alberti's method which is made by experiment on a known
|
|
|
distance between one island and another. But such an invention does
|
|
|
not succeed excepting on a ship like the one on which the experiment
|
|
|
was made, and it must be of the same burden and have the same sails,
|
|
|
and the sails in the same places, and the size of the waves must be
|
|
|
the same. But my method will serve for any ship, whether with oars
|
|
|
or sails; and whether it be small or large, broad or long, or high
|
|
|
or low, it always serves [Footnote 52: Leonardo does not reveal the
|
|
|
method invented by him.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Methods of staying and moving in water
|
|
|
|
|
|
1114.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How an army ought to cross rivers by swimming with air-bags ... How
|
|
|
fishes swim [Footnote 2: Compare No. 821.]; of the way in which they
|
|
|
jump out of the water, as may be seen with dolphins; and it seems a
|
|
|
wonderful thing to make a leap from a thing which does not resist
|
|
|
but slips away. Of the swimming of animals of a long form, such as
|
|
|
eels and the like. Of the mode of swimming against currents and in
|
|
|
the rapid falls of rivers. Of the mode of swimming of fishes of a
|
|
|
round form. How it is that animals which have not long hind quartres
|
|
|
cannot swim. How it is that all other animals which have feet with
|
|
|
toes, know by nature how to swim, excepting man. In what way man
|
|
|
ought to learn to swim. Of the way in which man may rest on the
|
|
|
water. How man may protect himself against whirlpools or eddies in
|
|
|
the water, which drag him down. How a man dragged to the bottom must
|
|
|
seek the reflux which will throw him up from the depths. How he
|
|
|
ought to move his arms. How to swim on his back. How he can and how
|
|
|
he cannot stay under water unless he can hold his breath [13]. How
|
|
|
by means of a certain machine many people may stay some time under
|
|
|
water. How and why I do not describe my method of remaining under
|
|
|
water, or how long I can stay without eating; and I do not publish
|
|
|
nor divulge these by reason of the evil nature of men who would use
|
|
|
them as means of destruction at the bottom of the sea, by sending
|
|
|
ships to the bottom, and sinking them together with the men in them.
|
|
|
And although I will impart others, there is no danger in them;
|
|
|
because the mouth of the tube, by which you breathe, is above the
|
|
|
water supported on bags or corks [19].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: L. 13-19 will also be found in Vol. I No. 1.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On naval warfare (1115. 1116).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1115.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Supposing in a battle between ships and galleys that the ships are
|
|
|
victorious by reason of the high of heir tops, you must haul the
|
|
|
yard up almost to the top of the mast, and at the extremity of the
|
|
|
yard, that is the end which is turned towards the enemy, have a
|
|
|
small cage fastened, wrapped up below and all round in a great
|
|
|
mattress full of cotton so that it may not be injured by the bombs;
|
|
|
then, with the capstan, haul down the opposite end of this yard and
|
|
|
the top on the opposite side will go up so high, that it will be far
|
|
|
above the round-top of the ship, and you will easily drive out the
|
|
|
men that are in it. But it is necessary that the men who are in the
|
|
|
galley should go to the opposite side of it so as to afford a
|
|
|
counterpoise to the weight of the men placed inside the cage on the
|
|
|
yard.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1116.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to build an armada for the sea employ these ships to ram
|
|
|
in the enemy's ships. That is, make ships 100 feet long and 8 feet
|
|
|
wide, but arranged so that the left hand rowers may have their oars
|
|
|
to the right side of the ship, and the right hand ones to the left
|
|
|
side, as is shown at M, so that the leverage of the oars may be
|
|
|
longer. And the said ship may be one foot and a half thick, that is
|
|
|
made with cross beams within and without, with planks in contrary
|
|
|
directions. And this ship must have attached to it, a foot below the
|
|
|
water, an iron-shod spike of about the weight and size of an anvil;
|
|
|
and this, by force of oars may, after it has given the first blow,
|
|
|
be drawn back, and driven forward again with fury give a second
|
|
|
blow, and then a third, and so many as to destroy the other ship.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The use of swimming belts.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1117.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A METHOD OF ESCAPING IN A TEMPEST AND SHIPWRECK AT SEA.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Have a coat made of leather, which must be double across the breast,
|
|
|
that is having a hem on each side of about a finger breadth. Thus it
|
|
|
will be double from the waist to the knee; and the leather must be
|
|
|
quite air-tight. When you want to leap into the sea, blow out the
|
|
|
skirt of your coat through the double hems of the breast; and jump
|
|
|
into the sea, and allow yourself to be carried by the waves; when
|
|
|
you see no shore near, give your attention to the sea you are in,
|
|
|
and always keep in your mouth the air-tube which leads down into the
|
|
|
coat; and if now and again you require to take a breath of fresh
|
|
|
air, and the foam prevents you, you may draw a breath of the air
|
|
|
within the coat.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: AMORETTI, _Memorie Storiche_, Tav. II. B. Fig. 5, gives
|
|
|
the same figure, somewhat altered. 6. _La canna dell' aria_. Compare
|
|
|
Vol. I. No. I. Note]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the gravity of water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1118.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If the weight of the sea bears on its bottom, a man, lying on that
|
|
|
bottom and having l000 braccia of water on his back, would have
|
|
|
enough to crush him.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Diving apparatus and Skating (1119-1121).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1119.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of walking under water. Method of walking on water.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The two sketches belonging to this passage are given by
|
|
|
AMORETTI, _Memorie Storiche_. Tav. II, Fig. 3 and 4.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1120.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Just as on a frozen river a man may run without moving his feet, so
|
|
|
a car might be made that would slide by itself.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: The drawings of carts by the side of this text have no
|
|
|
direct connection with the problem as stated in words.--Compare No.
|
|
|
1448, l. 17.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1121.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A definition as to why a man who slides on ice does not fall.
|
|
|
[Footnote: An indistinct sketch accompanies the passage, in the
|
|
|
original.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
On Flying machines (1122-1126).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1122.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Man when flying must stand free from the waist upwards so as to be
|
|
|
able to balance himself as he does in a boat so that the centre of
|
|
|
gravity in himself and in the machine may counterbalance each other,
|
|
|
and be shifted as necessity demands for the changes of its centre of
|
|
|
resistance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1123.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Remember that your flying machine must imitate no other than the
|
|
|
bat, because the web is what by its union gives the armour, or
|
|
|
strength to the wings.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you imitate the wings of feathered birds, you will find a much
|
|
|
stronger structure, because they are pervious; that is, their
|
|
|
feathers are separate and the air passes through them. But the bat
|
|
|
is aided by the web that connects the whole and is not pervious.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1124.
|
|
|
|
|
|
TO ESCAPE THE PERIL OF DESTRUCTION.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Destruction to such a machine may occur in two ways; of which the
|
|
|
first is the breaking of the machine. The second would be when the
|
|
|
machine should turn on its edge or nearly on its edge, because it
|
|
|
ought always to descend in a highly oblique direction, and almost
|
|
|
exactly balanced on its centre. As regards the first--the breaking
|
|
|
of the machine--, that may be prevented by making it as strong as
|
|
|
possible; and in whichever direction it may tend to turn over, one
|
|
|
centre must be very far from the other; that is, in a machine 30
|
|
|
braccia long the centres must be 4 braccia one from the other.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Compare No. 1428.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1125.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Bags by which a man falling from a height of 6 braccia may avoid
|
|
|
hurting himself, by a fall whether into water or on the ground; and
|
|
|
these bags, strung together like a rosary, are to be fixed on one's
|
|
|
back.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1126.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An object offers as much resistance to the air as the air does to
|
|
|
the object. You may see that the beating of its wings against the
|
|
|
air supports a heavy eagle in the highest and rarest atmosphere,
|
|
|
close to the sphere of elemental fire. Again you may see the air in
|
|
|
motion over the sea, fill the swelling sails and drive heavily laden
|
|
|
ships. From these instances, and the reasons given, a man with wings
|
|
|
large enough and duly connected might learn to overcome the
|
|
|
resistance of the air, and by conquering it, succeed in subjugating
|
|
|
it and rising above it. [Footnote: A parachute is here sketched,
|
|
|
with an explanatory remark. It is reproduced on Tav. XVI in the
|
|
|
Saggio, and in: _Leonardo da Vinci als Ingenieur etc., Ein Beitrag
|
|
|
zur Geschichte der Technik und der induktiven Wissenschaften, von
|
|
|
Dr. Hermann Grothe, Berlin_ 1874, p. 50.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of mining.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1127.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you want to know where a mine runs, place a drum over all the
|
|
|
places where you suspect that it is being made, and upon this drum
|
|
|
put a couple of dice, and when you are over the spot where they are
|
|
|
mining, the dice will jump a little on the drum at every blow which
|
|
|
is given underground in the mining.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There are persons who, having the convenience of a river or a lake
|
|
|
in their lands, have made, close to the place where they suspect
|
|
|
that a mine is being made, a great reservoir of water, and have
|
|
|
countermined the enemy, and having found them, have turned the water
|
|
|
upon them and destroyed a great number in the mine.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of Greek fire.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1128.
|
|
|
|
|
|
GREEK FIRE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Take charcoal of willow, and saltpetre, and sulphuric acid, and
|
|
|
sulphur, and pitch, with frankincense and camphor, and Ethiopian
|
|
|
wool, and boil them all together. This fire is so ready to burn that
|
|
|
it clings to the timbers even under water. And add to this
|
|
|
composition liquid varnish, and bituminous oil, and turpentine and
|
|
|
strong vinegar, and mix all together and dry it in the sun, or in an
|
|
|
oven when the bread is taken out; and then stick it round hempen or
|
|
|
other tow, moulding it into a round form, and studding it all over
|
|
|
with very sharp nails. You must leave in this ball an opening to
|
|
|
serve as a fusee, and cover it with rosin and sulphur.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again, this fire, stuck at the top of a long plank which has one
|
|
|
braccio length of the end pointed with iron that it may not be burnt
|
|
|
by the said fire, is good for avoiding and keeping off the ships, so
|
|
|
as not to be overwhelmed by their onset.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again throw vessels of glass full of pitch on to the enemy's ships
|
|
|
when the men in them are intent on the battle; and then by throwing
|
|
|
similar burning balls upon them you have it in your power to burn
|
|
|
all their ships.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Venturi has given another short text about the Greek fire
|
|
|
in a French translation (Essai Section XIV). He adds that the
|
|
|
original text is to be found in MS. B. 30 (?). Libri speaks of it in
|
|
|
a note as follows (_Histoire des sciences mathematiques en Italie
|
|
|
Vol. II_ p. 129): _La composition du feu gregeois est une des chases
|
|
|
qui ont ete les plus cherchees et qui sont encore les plus
|
|
|
douteuses. On dit qu'il fut invente au septieme siecle de l'ere
|
|
|
chretienne par l'architecte Callinique (Constantini Porphyrogenetae
|
|
|
opera, Lugd. Batav._ 1617,-- _in-_8vo; p. 172, _de admin, imper.
|
|
|
exp._ 48_), et il se trouve souvent mentionne par les Historiens
|
|
|
Byzantins. Tantot on le langait avec des machines, comme on
|
|
|
lancerait une banche, tantot on le soufflait avec de longs tubes,
|
|
|
comme on soufflerait un gaz ou un liquide enflamme (Annae Comnenae
|
|
|
Alexias_, p. 335, _lib. XI.--Aeliani et Leonis, imperatoris tactica,
|
|
|
Lugd.-Bat._ 1613, _in_-4. part. 2 a, p. 322, _Leonis tact. cap._
|
|
|
l9.--_Joinville, histoire du Saint Louis collect. Petitot tom. II,_
|
|
|
p. 235). _Les ecrivains contemporains disent que l'eau ne pouvait
|
|
|
pas eteindre ce feu, mais qu'avec du vinaigre et du sable on y
|
|
|
parvenait. Suivant quelques historiens le feu gregeois etait compose
|
|
|
de soufre et de resine. Marcus Graecus (Liber ignium, Paris,_ 1804,
|
|
|
_in_-40_) donne plusieurs manieres de le faire qui ne sont pas tres
|
|
|
intelligibles, mais parmi lesquelles on trouve la composition de la
|
|
|
poudre a canon. Leonard de Vinci (MSS. de Leonard de Vinci, vol. B.
|
|
|
f. 30,) dit qu'on le faisait avec du charbon de saule, du salpetre,
|
|
|
de l'eau de vie, de la resine, du soufre, de la poix et du camphre.
|
|
|
Mais il est probable que nous ne savons pas qu'elle etait sa
|
|
|
composition, surtout a cause du secret qu'en faisaient les Grecs. En
|
|
|
effet, l'empereur Constantin Porphyrogenete recommende a son fils de
|
|
|
ne jamais en donner aux Barbares, et de leur repondre, s'ils en
|
|
|
demandaient, qu'il avait ete apporti du ciel par un ange et que le
|
|
|
secret en avait ete confie aux Chretiens (Constantini
|
|
|
Porphyrogennetae opera,_ p. 26-27, _de admin. imper., cap. _12_)._]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of Music (1129. 1130).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1129.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A drum with cogs working by wheels with springs [2].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This chapter consists of explanations of the sketches
|
|
|
shown on Pl. CXXI. Lines 1 and 2 of the text are to be seen at the
|
|
|
top at the left hand side of the first sketch of a drum. Lines 3-5
|
|
|
refer to the sketch immediately below this. Line 6 is written as the
|
|
|
side of the seventh sketch, and lines 7 and 8 at the side of the
|
|
|
eighth. Lines 9-16 are at the bottom in the middle. The remainder of
|
|
|
the text is at the side of the drawing at the bottom.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
A square drum of which the parchment may be drawn tight or slackened
|
|
|
by the lever _a b_ [5].
|
|
|
|
|
|
A drum for harmony [6].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[7] A clapper for harmony; that is, three clappers together.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[9] Just as one and the same drum makes a deep or acute sound
|
|
|
according as the parchments are more or less tightened, so these
|
|
|
parchments variously tightened on one and the same drum will make
|
|
|
various sounds [16].
|
|
|
|
|
|
Keys narrow and close together; (bicchi) far apart; these will be
|
|
|
right for the trumpet shown above.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_a_ must enter in the place of the ordinary keys which have the ...
|
|
|
in the openings of a flute.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1130.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Tymbals to be played like the monochord, or the soft flute.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[6] Here there is to be a cylinder of cane after the manner of
|
|
|
clappers with a musical round called a Canon, which is sung in four
|
|
|
parts; each singer singing the whole round. Therefore I here make a
|
|
|
wheel with 4 teeth so that each tooth takes by itself the part of a
|
|
|
singer.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: In the original there are some more sketches, to which
|
|
|
the text, from line 6, refers. They are studies for a contrivance
|
|
|
exactly like the cylinder in our musical boxes.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1131.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of decorations.
|
|
|
|
|
|
White and sky-blue cloths, woven in checks to make a decoration.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Cloths with the threads drawn at _a b c d e f g h i k_, to go round
|
|
|
the decoration.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_XIX._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Philosophical Maxims. Morals. Polemics and Speculations_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Vasari indulges in severe strictures on Leonardo's religious views.
|
|
|
He speaks, among other things, of his_ "capricci nel filosofar delle
|
|
|
cose naturali" _and says on this point:_ "Per il che fece nell'animo
|
|
|
un concetto si eretico che e' non si accostava a qualsi voglia
|
|
|
religione, stimando per avventura assai piu lo esser filosofo che
|
|
|
cristiano" _(see the first edition of_ 'Le Vite'_). But this
|
|
|
accusation on the part of a writer in the days of the Inquisition is
|
|
|
not a very serious one--and the less so, since, throughout the
|
|
|
manuscripts, we find nothing to support it._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Under the heading of "Philosophical Maxims" I have collected all
|
|
|
the passages which can give us a clear comprehension of Leonardo's
|
|
|
ideas of the world at large. It is scarcely necessary to observe
|
|
|
that there is absolutely nothing in them to lead to the inference
|
|
|
that he was an atheist. His views of nature and its laws are no
|
|
|
doubt very unlike those of his contemporaries, and have a much
|
|
|
closer affinity to those which find general acceptance at the
|
|
|
present day. On the other hand, it is obvious from Leonardo's will
|
|
|
(see No._ 1566_) that, in the year before his death, he had
|
|
|
professed to adhere to the fundamental doctrines of the Roman
|
|
|
Catholic faith, and this evidently from his own personal desire and
|
|
|
impulse._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The incredible and demonstrably fictitious legend of Leonardo's
|
|
|
death in the arms of Francis the First, is given, with others, by
|
|
|
Vasari and further embellished by this odious comment:_ "Mostrava
|
|
|
tuttavia quanto avea offeso Dio e gli uomini del mondo, non avendo
|
|
|
operato nell'arte come si conveniva." _This last accusation, it may
|
|
|
be remarked, is above all evidence of the superficial character of
|
|
|
the information which Vasari was in a position to give about
|
|
|
Leonardo. It seems to imply that Leonardo was disdainful of diligent
|
|
|
labour. With regard to the second, referring to Leonardo's morality
|
|
|
and dealings with his fellow men, Vasari himself nullifies it by
|
|
|
asserting the very contrary in several passages. A further
|
|
|
refutation may be found in the following sentence from the letter in
|
|
|
which Melsi, the young Milanese nobleman, announces the Master's
|
|
|
death to Leonardo's brothers:_ Credo siate certificati della morte
|
|
|
di Maestro Lionardo fratello vostro, e mio quanto optimo padre, per
|
|
|
la cui morte sarebbe impossibile che io potesse esprimere il dolore
|
|
|
che io ho preso; e in mentre che queste mia membra si sosterranno
|
|
|
insieme, io possedero una perpetua infelicita, e meritamente perche
|
|
|
sviscerato et ardentissimo amore mi portava giornalmente. E dolto ad
|
|
|
ognuno la perdita di tal uomo, quale non e piu in podesta della
|
|
|
natura, ecc.
|
|
|
|
|
|
_It is true that, in April_ 1476, _we find the names of Leonardo and
|
|
|
Verrocchio entered in the_ "Libro degli Uffiziali di notte e de'
|
|
|
Monasteri" _as breaking the laws; but we immediately after find the
|
|
|
note_ "Absoluti cum condizione ut retamburentur" (Tamburini _was the
|
|
|
name given to the warrant cases of the night police). The acquittal
|
|
|
therefore did not exclude the possibility of a repetition of the
|
|
|
charge. It was in fact repeated, two months later, and on this
|
|
|
occasion the Master and his pupil were again fully acquitted.
|
|
|
Verrocchio was at this time forty and Leonardo four-and-twenty. The
|
|
|
documents referring to this affair are in the State Archives of
|
|
|
Florence; they have been withheld from publication, but it seemed to
|
|
|
me desirable to give the reader this brief account of the leading
|
|
|
facts of the story, as the vague hints of it, which have recently
|
|
|
been made public, may have given to the incident an aspect which it
|
|
|
had not in reality, and which it does not deserve._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_The passages here classed under the head "Morals" reveal Leonardo
|
|
|
to us as a man whose life and conduct were unfailingly governed by
|
|
|
lofty principles and aims. He could scarcely have recorded his stern
|
|
|
reprobation and unmeasured contempt for men who do nothing useful
|
|
|
and strive only for riches, if his own life and ambitions had been
|
|
|
such as they have so often been misrepresented._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_At a period like that, when superstition still exercised unlimited
|
|
|
dominion over the minds not merely of the illiterate crowd, but of
|
|
|
the cultivated and learned classes, it was very natural that
|
|
|
Leonardo's views as to Alchemy, Ghosts, Magicians, and the like
|
|
|
should be met with stern reprobation whenever and wherever he may
|
|
|
have expressed them; this accounts for the argumentative tone of all
|
|
|
his utterances on such subjects which I have collected in
|
|
|
Subdivision III of this section. To these I have added some passages
|
|
|
which throw light on Leonardo's personal views on the Universe. They
|
|
|
are, without exception, characterised by a broad spirit of
|
|
|
naturalism of which the principles are more strictly applied in his
|
|
|
essays on Astronomy, and still more on Physical Geography._
|
|
|
|
|
|
_To avoid repetition, only such notes on Philosophy, Morals and
|
|
|
Polemics, have been included in this section as occur as independent
|
|
|
texts in the original MSS. Several moral reflections have already
|
|
|
been given in Vol. I, in section "Allegorical representations,
|
|
|
Mottoes and Emblems". Others will be found in the following section.
|
|
|
Nos._ 9 _to_ 12, _Vol. I, are also passages of an argumentative
|
|
|
character. It did not seem requisite to repeat here these and
|
|
|
similar passages, since their direct connection with the context is
|
|
|
far closer in places where they have appeared already, than it would
|
|
|
be here._
|
|
|
|
|
|
I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
PHILOSOPHICAL MAXIMS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Prayers to God (1132. 1133).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1132.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I obey Thee Lord, first for the love I ought, in all reason to bear
|
|
|
Thee; secondly for that Thou canst shorten or prolong the lives of
|
|
|
men.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1133.
|
|
|
|
|
|
A PRAYER.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Thou, O God, dost sell us all good things at the price of labour.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The powers of Nature (1134-1139).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1134.
|
|
|
|
|
|
O admirable impartiality of Thine, Thou first Mover; Thou hast not
|
|
|
permitted that any force should fail of the order or quality of its
|
|
|
necessary results.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1135.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Necessity is the mistress and guide of nature.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Necessity is the theme and the inventress, the eternal curb and law
|
|
|
of nature.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1136.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In many cases one and the same thing is attracted by two strong
|
|
|
forces, namely Necessity and Potency. Water falls in rain; the earth
|
|
|
absorbs it from the necessity for moisture; and the sun evaporates
|
|
|
it, not from necessity, but by its power.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1137.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Weight, force and casual impulse, together with resistance, are the
|
|
|
four external powers in which all the visible actions of mortals
|
|
|
have their being and their end.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1138.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Our body is dependant on heaven and heaven on the Spirit.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1139.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The motive power is the cause of all life.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Psychology (1140-1147).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1140.
|
|
|
|
|
|
And you, O Man, who will discern in this work of mine the wonderful
|
|
|
works of Nature, if you think it would be a criminal thing to
|
|
|
destroy it, reflect how much more criminal it is to take the life of
|
|
|
a man; and if this, his external form, appears to thee marvellously
|
|
|
constructed, remember that it is nothing as compared with the soul
|
|
|
that dwells in that structure; for that indeed, be it what it may,
|
|
|
is a thing divine. Leave it then to dwell in His work at His good
|
|
|
will and pleasure, and let not your rage or malice destroy a
|
|
|
life--for indeed, he who does not value it, does not himself deserve
|
|
|
it [Footnote 19: In MS. II 15a is the note: _chi no stima la vita,
|
|
|
non la merita._].
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: This text is on the back of the drawings reproduced on
|
|
|
Pl. CVII. Compare No. 798, 35 note on p. 111: Compare also No. 837
|
|
|
and 838.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1141.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The soul can never be corrupted with the corruption of the body,,
|
|
|
but is in the body as it were the air which causes the sound of the
|
|
|
organ, where when a pipe bursts, the wind would cease to have any
|
|
|
good effect. [Footnote: Compare No. 845.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1142.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The part always has a tendency to reunite with its whole in order to
|
|
|
escape from its imperfection.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The spirit desires to remain with its body, because, without the
|
|
|
organic instruments of that body, it can neither act, nor feel
|
|
|
anything.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1143.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If any one wishes to see how the soul dwells in its body, let him
|
|
|
observe how this body uses its daily habitation; that is to say, if
|
|
|
this is devoid of order and confused, the body will be kept in
|
|
|
disorder and confusion by its soul.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1144.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Why does the eye see a thing more clearly in dreams than with the
|
|
|
imagination being awake?
|
|
|
|
|
|
1145.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The senses are of the earth; Reason, stands apart in contemplation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Footnote: Compare No. 842.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1146.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Every action needs to be prompted by a motive.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To know and to will are two operations of the human mind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Discerning, judging, deliberating are acts of the human mind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1147.
|
|
|
|
|
|
All our knowledge has its origin in our preceptions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Science, its principles and rules (1148--1161)
|
|
|
|
|
|
1148.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Science is the observation of things possible, whether present or
|
|
|
past; prescience is the knowledge of things which may come to pass,
|
|
|
though but slowly.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1149.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Experience, the interpreter between formative nature and the human
|
|
|
race, teaches how that nature acts among mortals; and being
|
|
|
constrained by necessity cannot act otherwise than as reason, which
|
|
|
is its helm, requires her to act.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1150.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Wisdom is the daughter of experience.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1151.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Nature is full of infinite causes that have never occured in
|
|
|
experience.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1152.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Truth was the only daughter of Time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1153.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Experience never errs; it is only your judgments that err by
|
|
|
promising themselves effects such as are not caused by your
|
|
|
experiments.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Experience does not err; only your judgments err by expecting from
|
|
|
her what is not in her power. Men wrongly complain of Experience;
|
|
|
with great abuse they accuse her of leading them astray but they set
|
|
|
Experience aside, turning from it with complaints as to our
|
|
|
ignorance causing us to be carried away by vain and foolish desires
|
|
|
to promise ourselves, in her name, things that are not in her power;
|
|
|
saying that she is fallacious. Men are unjust in complaining of
|
|
|
innocent Experience, constantly accusing her of error and of false
|
|
|
evidence.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1154.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Instrumental or mechanical science is of all the noblest and the
|
|
|
most useful, seeing that by means of this all animated bodies that
|
|
|
have movement perform all their actions; and these movements are
|
|
|
based on the centre of gravity which is placed in the middle
|
|
|
dividing unequal weights, and it has dearth and wealth of muscles
|
|
|
and also lever and counterlever.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1155.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF MECHANICS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Mechanics are the Paradise of mathematical science, because here we
|
|
|
come to the fruits of mathematics. [Footnote: Compare No. 660, 11.
|
|
|
19--22 (Vol. I., p. 332). 1156.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Every instrument requires to be made by experience.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1157.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The man who blames the supreme certainty of mathematics feeds on
|
|
|
confusion, and can never silence the contradictions of sophistical
|
|
|
sciences which lead to an eternal quackery.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1158.
|
|
|
|
|
|
There is no certainty in sciences where one of the mathematical
|
|
|
sciences cannot be applied, or which are not in relation with these
|
|
|
mathematics.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1159.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Any one who in discussion relies upon authority uses, not his
|
|
|
understanding, but rather his memory. Good culture is born of a good
|
|
|
disposition; and since the cause is more to be praised than the
|
|
|
effect, I will rather praise a good disposition without culture,
|
|
|
than good culture without the disposition.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1160.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Science is the captain, and practice the soldiers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1161.
|
|
|
|
|
|
OF THE ERRORS OF THOSE WHO DEPEND ON PRACTICE WITHOUT SCIENCE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Those who fall in love with practice without science are like a
|
|
|
sailor who enters a ship without a helm or a compass, and who never
|
|
|
can be certain whither he is going.
|
|
|
|
|
|
II.
|
|
|
|
|
|
MORALS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
What is life? (1162. 1163).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1162.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Now you see that the hope and the desire of returning home and to
|
|
|
one's former state is like the moth to the light, and that the man
|
|
|
who with constant longing awaits with joy each new spring time, each
|
|
|
new summer, each new month and new year--deeming that the things he
|
|
|
longs for are ever too late in coming--does not perceive that he is
|
|
|
longing for his own destruction. But this desire is the very
|
|
|
quintessence, the spirit of the elements, which finding itself
|
|
|
imprisoned with the soul is ever longing to return from the human
|
|
|
body to its giver. And you must know that this same longing is that
|
|
|
quintessence, inseparable from nature, and that man is the image of
|
|
|
the world.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1163.
|
|
|
|
|
|
O Time! consumer of all things; O envious age! thou dost destroy all
|
|
|
things and devour all things with the relentless teeth of years,
|
|
|
little by little in a slow death. Helen, when she looked in her
|
|
|
mirror, seeing the withered wrinkles made in her face by old age,
|
|
|
wept and wondered why she had twice been carried away.
|
|
|
|
|
|
O Time! consumer of all things, and O envious age! by which all
|
|
|
things are all devoured.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Death.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1164.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Every evil leaves behind a grief in our memory, except the supreme
|
|
|
evil, that is death, which destroys this memory together with life.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How to spend life (1165-1170).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1165.
|
|
|
|
|
|
0 sleepers! what a thing is slumber! Sleep resembles death. Ah, why
|
|
|
then dost thou not work in such wise as that after death thou mayst
|
|
|
retain a resemblance to perfect life, when, during life, thou art in
|
|
|
sleep so like to the hapless dead? [Footnote: Compare No. 676, Vol.
|
|
|
I. p. 353.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1166.
|
|
|
|
|
|
One pushes down the other.
|
|
|
|
|
|
By these square-blocks are meant the life and the studies of men.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1167.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The knowledge of past times and of the places on the earth is both
|
|
|
an ornament and nutriment to the human mind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1168.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To lie is so vile, that even if it were in speaking well of godly
|
|
|
things it would take off something from God's grace; and Truth is so
|
|
|
excellent, that if it praises but small things they become noble.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Beyond a doubt truth bears the same relation to falsehood as light
|
|
|
to darkness; and this truth is in itself so excellent that, even
|
|
|
when it dwells on humble and lowly matters, it is still infinitely
|
|
|
above uncertainty and lies, disguised in high and lofty discourses;
|
|
|
because in our minds, even if lying should be their fifth element,
|
|
|
this does not prevent that the truth of things is the chief
|
|
|
nutriment of superior intellects, though not of wandering wits.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But you who live in dreams are better pleased by the sophistical
|
|
|
reasons and frauds of wits in great and uncertain things, than by
|
|
|
those reasons which are certain and natural and not so far above us.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1169.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Avoid studies of which the result dies with the worker.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1170.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Men are in error when they lament the flight of time, accusing it of
|
|
|
being too swift, and not perceiving that it is sufficient as it
|
|
|
passes; but good memory, with which nature has endowed us, causes
|
|
|
things long past to seem present.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1171.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Learning acquired in youth arrests the evil of old age; and if you
|
|
|
understand that old age has wisdom for its food, you will so conduct
|
|
|
yourself in youth that your old age will not lack for nourishment.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1172.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The acquisition of any knowledge is always of use to the intellect,
|
|
|
because it may thus drive out useless things and retain the good.
|
|
|
|
|
|
For nothing can be loved or hated unless it is first known.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1173.
|
|
|
|
|
|
As a day well spent procures a happy sleep, so a life well employed
|
|
|
procures a happy death.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1174.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The water you touch in a river is the last of that which has passed,
|
|
|
and the first of that which is coming. Thus it is with time present.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Life if well spent, is long.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1175.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Just as food eaten without caring for it is turned into loathsome
|
|
|
nourishment, so study without a taste for it spoils memory, by
|
|
|
retaining nothing which it has taken in.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1176.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Just as eating against one's will is injurious to health, so study
|
|
|
without a liking for it spoils the memory, and it retains nothing it
|
|
|
takes in.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1177.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On Mount Etna the words freeze in your mouth and you may make ice of
|
|
|
them.[Footnote 2: There is no clue to explain this strange
|
|
|
sentence.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Just as iron rusts unless it is used, and water putrifies or, in
|
|
|
cold, turns to ice, so our intellect spoils unless it is kept in
|
|
|
use.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You do ill if you praise, and still worse if you reprove in a matter
|
|
|
you do not understand.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When Fortune comes, seize her in front with a sure hand, because
|
|
|
behind she is bald.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1178.
|
|
|
|
|
|
It seems to me that men of coarse and clumsy habits and of small
|
|
|
knowledge do not deserve such fine instruments nor so great a
|
|
|
variety of natural mechanism as men of speculation and of great
|
|
|
knowledge; but merely a sack in which their food may be stowed and
|
|
|
whence it may issue, since they cannot be judged to be any thing
|
|
|
else than vehicles for food; for it seems to me they have nothing
|
|
|
about them of the human species but the voice and the figure, and
|
|
|
for all the rest are much below beasts.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1179.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Some there are who are nothing else than a passage for food and
|
|
|
augmentors of excrement and fillers of privies, because through them
|
|
|
no other things in the world, nor any good effects are produced,
|
|
|
since nothing but full privies results from them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On foolishness and ignorance (1180--1182).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1180.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The greatest deception men suffer is from their own opinions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1181.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Folly is the shield of shame, as unreadiness is that of poverty
|
|
|
glorified.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1182.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Blind ignorance misleads us thus and delights with the results of
|
|
|
lascivious joys.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Because it does not know the true light. Because it does not know
|
|
|
what is the true light.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Vain splendour takes from us the power of being .... behold! for its
|
|
|
vain splendour we go into the fire, thus blind ignorance does
|
|
|
mislead us. That is, blind ignorance so misleads us that ...
|
|
|
|
|
|
O! wretched mortals, open your eyes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
On riches (1183--1187).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1183.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That is not riches, which may be lost; virtue is our true good and
|
|
|
the true reward of its possessor. That cannot be lost; that never
|
|
|
deserts us, but when life leaves us. As to property and external
|
|
|
riches, hold them with trembling; they often leave their possessor
|
|
|
in contempt, and mocked at for having lost them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1184.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Every man wishes to make money to give it to the doctors, destroyers
|
|
|
of life; they then ought to be rich. [Footnote 2: Compare No. 856.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Man has much power of discourse which for the most part is vain and
|
|
|
false; animals have but little, but it is useful and true, and a
|
|
|
small truth is better than a great lie.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1185.
|
|
|
|
|
|
He who possesses most must be most afraid of loss.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1186.
|
|
|
|
|
|
He who wishes to be rich in a day will be hanged in a year.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1187.
|
|
|
|
|
|
That man is of supreme folly who always wants for fear of wanting;
|
|
|
and his life flies away while he is still hoping to enjoy the good
|
|
|
things which he has with extreme labour acquired.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Rules of Life (1188-1202).
|
|
|
|
|
|
1188.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you governed your body by the rules of virtue you would not walk
|
|
|
on all fours in this world.
|
|
|
|
|
|
You grow in reputation like bread in the hands of a child.
|
|
|
[Footnote: The first sentence is obscure. Compare Nos. 825, 826.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
1189.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Savage he is who saves himself.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1190.
|
|
|
|